Cover - 01
Insert - 02
Image - 03
Image - 04
Image - 05
Title Page - 06

 

Winter solemnly whispered thus:

 

Your name shall be Autumn, the one to follow Summer.

 

The one to fade the world’s colors and beckon the aged butterflies back to the earth for their eternal rest.

Winter took the last shreds of its life to give birth to the remaining season.

Winter’s beloved, Spring, watched over the birth by Winter’s side.

The land had pleaded for deliverance from the cycle between Spring and Winter.

One season became two, then three, then finally four.

Summer and Autumn understood their mission upon the moment of their birth, and thus, they made their vow to Winter.

Father, let us cycle the seasons in your company.

 

Winter accepted the vow, and so began the cycle of the four seasons.

 

The seasons followed each other around the world in sequence.

Spring followed Winter, then Summer, then Autumn.

Winter could still turn around and find Spring there, but he was not alone with his lover any longer.

Spring and Winter’s honeymoon was over.

Winter loved Spring. It loved as the creatures of the earth loved and wed. And Spring, too, as if by fate, loved Winter back.

Summer and Autumn noticed their hidden feelings and proposed to let residents of the land assume the responsibilities of their roles.

 

These creatures would receive part of their power and cross the land over a year. Agents of the Four Seasons.

At first, they let cows assume the role, but they were too slow and let the winter stay winter year-round.

Then they tried with rabbits, but wolves devoured them.

The birds did the job perfectly—until the next year, when they forgot all about it.

As the four seasons began to despair, the humans volunteered themselves. They asked to become the Agents of the Four Seasons, and in exchange, that the land bring a good harvest and peace.

 

Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter gave a piece of their power to the humans, and so Winter was permitted to indulge in its love for Spring forever.

Thus were the Agents of the Four Seasons born.

Chapter 1. Plums Wait Not for the Spring

Chapter 1. Plums Wait Not for the Spring - 08

The Goddess of Autumn stood in the wind under the blue sky as cherry blossom petals danced around her.

 

The world was brimming with birdsong and sweet-smelling flowers.

 

This year, the Agent of Spring’s beautiful, fantasy-like season had arrived once again.

The pink petals twirling on the vernal breeze were the main performers of this season.

Their charm stole away the time of the observer.

One of the petals twirled downward until it landed on the tip of a little girl’s nose.

The petal had no way of knowing the lofty nature of the untouchable girl, reflected as it was in the quality of her kimono. The blossom’s insolence caused the venerated girl to sneeze.

A sweet, adorable achoo rang out, and the petal fell to the ground.

The prankster became part of the pink carpet on the land, immediately lost among its peers.

 

“…Hee-hee.”

 

The girl giggled to herself, amused by the chain of events.

She was not even ten.

Her face could be called angelic, with eyes the color of forget-me-nots, and her curly hair was so soft-looking that one would be tempted to touch it.

She wore a tailor-made kimono that gave her a doll-like quality.

The pattern was of both blooming flowers and the harvest moon—a hint of autumn within spring.

Everything she was glowed among the soft pink cherry blossom sunlight.

Next to the beautiful girl stood a small dog shaped like cotton candy. He was round and fluffy—yet another lovely creature—with a sweet puppy face to match the little girl’s.

When the lady sneezed, the puppy barked.

“Did I worry you, Hanakiri?”

The puppy barked again.

He panted happily and drew closer to the girl, rubbing his face against her leg.

The girl giggled, and she and her dog shared a joyous moment together.

They were good friends, almost like brother and sister.

 

“Lady Nadeshiko, you mustn’t go too far away.”

 

A woman in a suit frowned from a short ways away.

Her guardian?

With a smile still adorning her face, the girl replied:

 

“I only followed Hanakiri. And look. He’s dancing around the cherry blossom trees.”

 

Hearing his name, the puppy hopped around like a street performer putting on a show.

 

It was the end of February, Reimei 21, in Tsukushi, Yamato.

There, the Agent of Autumn, Nadeshiko Iwaizuki, was enjoying the blessings of spring.

 

The flowers were in full bloom, and this perfect spot for viewing the cherry blossoms was hidden away in the mountains surrounding the Town of Autumn.

Very few people knew of this location.

Rows of spring-heralding trees adorned the mountain, creating a paradise. The beauty of the cherry blossoms was intoxicating.

“Ms. Sanekazura, you come here, too. Come watch the cherry blossom rain.”

“Yes, milady.”

Miyabi Sanekazura, the head maid of the housekeeping chamberlains of the Town of Autumn’s honden, trotted over to Nadeshiko’s side.

Sanekazura was a petite woman. She was so short, she could be mistaken for a child, as rude as it sounds. She was slender, too, which gave her a sense of fragility. Her beige suit perfectly fit her soft aura, though the same could not be said for how it fit her body.

She was nimble with her hands, and her hair was shiny and lustrous, even when it was neatly braided. Though she was an ordinary woman, she had a little glow to her.

Sanekazura reached Nadeshiko’s side, short of breath and carrying a big wicker basket.

Inside was lunch for a picnic, and it clearly wasn’t just for the two of them. “Ah, I’m sorry… I shouldn’t let just you carry it…”

Nadeshiko realized her error and propped the basket up with her little hands.

She was doing her best, but she didn’t have the strength to help very much.

Sanekazura smiled. “It’s okay. I’m just glad to see you and Hanakiri enjoying yourselves.”

The puppy, Hanakiri, barked when he heard his name, keeping close to Nadeshiko’s side.

“I heard this is your first truly free flower-viewing. Please enjoy it. I am just out of shape… I don’t know how to fight, after all. I’m sorry.”

“You are a maid, Ms. Sanekazura. It’s my fault. You were right… I got carried away…”

“It’s a beautiful spring day. How could you not?”

The maid knelt down to the girl’s eye level and looked up.

The blue of the sky and the pink of the petals came together in a beautiful vision of paradise.

“Even I would get carried away…”

Sanekazura admired the spring day; warm and tranquil, open and breezy. Meanwhile, Nadeshiko looked at her with glee.

“This is Lady Hinagiku’s spring.”

Naturally, Sanekazura was aware of that. She nodded and smiled as Nadeshiko sweetly bragged about her colleague’s achievement.

“That’s the current Lady Spring, yes?”

“Yes. Lady Hinagiku is so…so kind and gentle.”

“As are you, Lady Nadeshiko.”

“No. She’s a whole lot more.”

“Oh my, is that so?”

“And you are, too, Ms. Sanekazura.”

“Oh my.”

Nadeshiko cared greatly for this maid, who in turn adored her little lady.

The humans chatted, and the puppy barked along with them for a while, before a tall man came up behind them carrying a picnic blanket, cushions, and more.

“…Ms. Sanekazura.”

The stern-looking man was lower in hierarchy than Sanekazura, and his outfit—a suit and trench coat—was reminiscent of a detective in a mystery novel. He stood idly with his burdens in hand, waiting for instructions.

“We haven’t chosen a spot yet, Shirahagi.”

“Understood,” replied Koyoi Shirahagi. He was a member of the Town of Autumn’s escorts.

“Where is Lord Azami?” asked Sanekazura.

Shirahagi was evasive. “His phone call is taking some time… It’s from Foreign Affairs.”

“Again…? They won’t stop no matter how many times he turns them down…”

“No, they won’t.”

“Oh well. Let’s choose the best spot for ourselves, shall we?” Sanekazura said.

Nadeshiko nodded. Hanakiri had started playing around Shirahagi’s feet the moment he arrived, and fur was already sticking to the escort’s suit.

“Stop it, Hanakiri,” he scolded, but it had no effect. And since he was holding all of the picnic stuff, Shirahagi couldn’t get away.

“Hanakiri really likes you,” said Nadeshiko as the dog barked.

“…Lady Nadeshiko, I had a dog once myself, and I can tell you that Hanakiri sees me as lower in rank than himself.”

“Oh, really?”

“Yes… I know that his behavior isn’t hostile.”

Shirahagi glared bitterly at Hanakiri as the pup nibbled and drooled on the hem of his pants.

“Hanakiri, no,” said Nadeshiko. “You’re getting his pants dirty.”

The puppy immediately stopped and ran away. He didn’t like scoldings.

“See? He understands what we say. He just won’t listen to me,” said Shirahagi.

“He doesn’t do that to other people… I wonder why…?”

“…He must know that I’m new around here.”

Sanekazura giggled. “I suspect he’s trying to establish seniority.”

“As I said, lower in rank… How is biting my suit an expression of love?”

“Oh, you don’t do that? I, for one, would love to gobble up Lady Nadeshiko’s cheeks.”

“You would…?” Shirahagi mumbled nervously.

Nadeshiko held her cheeks. “You’re going to eat me…?”

“You’re so cute, I could eat you up… It’s just something people say,” Sanekazura said.

“…I don’t want to be eaten.”

“Ms. Sanekazura, I believe biting your lady’s cheek would be disrespectful… Even if it was done lovingly…”

Realizing they were starting to take her seriously, Sanekazura quickly reassured Nadeshiko and Shirahagi that she was joking.

The group chatted as they walked through the pink-limned world.

“That’s a cabbage flower.” Nadeshiko pointed her tiny finger at a flower. “And that’s…shepherd’s purse,” she said, pointing out another she recognized. “That’s a butterbur.”

She showed off her knowledge of all the plants, then sneaked a look at the two grown-ups. Sanekazura smiled, and Shirahagi nodded approvingly.

“You’ve already memorized the names I taught you the other day? What a smart girl!”

“Hee-hee…”

“By the way, Lady Nadeshiko, butterburs are edible,” said Shirahagi, and Nadeshiko’s eyes went round.

“Y-you can eat them?”

Butterburs were a classic green plant. Nadeshiko couldn’t imagine how one would go about eating one of these little forests.

“We eat them tempura-fried. They are bitter, though…so you might not like the taste.”

“Bitter tempura… Okay.”

“Just a little.”

“It’s a grown-up flavor. I like angelica shoots better, though,” Sanekazura said.

“Angelica…?”

Another word Nadeshiko didn’t recognize.

“It’s another edible plant. I like them, too,” Shirahagi said.

“Is it tasty?”

“It is. So much so that I would take home some if I saw any around. But perhaps angelica is too sophisticated a flavor for you, Lady Nadeshiko…”

“Sophisticated…?”

“The shoots are very good with salt.”

“They are?”

“I think she could eat angelica shoots. Let’s grab some if we find any,” Sanekazura said.

“What about the butterburs?” Nadeshiko asked.

“Oh, but they are bitter. Do you still want to try them?” Shirahagi asked.

“Yes…I am just so surprised. I didn’t know you could eat them. I want to try.”

Both were delighted by Nadeshiko’s response. Excited, they accepted her request. The young girl had still much to learn about the world, and the adults enjoyed teaching her all about it.

They walked along, picking plants here and there, until they found a tree perfect for flower-viewing.

“Lady Nadeshiko, this spot is flat and smooth. How about we watch the flowers here today? You must be hungry.”

“Just a little.”

“I’ll get something for you to eat now. Could you and Hanakiri step a little to the side?”

After the girl and the dog moved, Sanekazura and Shirahagi spread the blanket out beneath the tree.

Nadeshiko stood with Hanakiri in her arms. The placid spring breeze brushed her cheeks as she waited.

What a peaceful afternoon it was.

Spring came, snow thawed, greenery grew, and flowers bloomed.

It was the perfect time to show gratitude for the one who had brought the season and blessings to the land.

The breeze and the gentle sunshine lowered Nadeshiko’s eyelids, but she opened them again at the sound of another grown-up’s footsteps. Just then, the wind picked up, and a blizzard of cherry blossoms obscured Nadeshiko’s vision.

From the corner of her eye, she could just see Shirahagi covering Sanekazura from the gust. Everything else was a flowery storm.

Nadeshiko endured the blowing wind for less than three seconds before someone grabbed and held her tight, puppy and all. The wind was still loud.

After a while, the gusts died down, and she looked up to see her protector.

 

“Rindo.”

“Yes, Nadeshiko?”

 

The knight who’d shielded her was the Guard of Autumn, Rindo Azami.

He was the man that Yamato’s Autumn was in love with.

Nadeshiko was in a daze as Rindo brushed her hair back in place. “I’m sorry, the call dragged on too long.”

Apparently, he had been following them but at a distance so he could talk on the phone.

“Did you miss me, my princess?”

These kinds of haughty-sounding lines were typical for him, but somehow, he made it work. It helped that he was handsome, of course, not to mention the air of elegance around him.

And he was aware that he was a lady-killer as well.

Rindo did not make a show of his skills, but when asked for gentlemanly treatment, he knew what to do.

But only for his lady—little Nadeshiko.

He was a sinful man.

“I…”

Perhaps it was inevitable that she would have her heart stolen.

“A little, but I was fine.”

Nadeshiko’s reserved reply did not amuse Rindo.

“Oh. You didn’t really miss me? What about you, Hanakiri?”

The loyal dog barked twice. Who knew what his barks meant, but Hanakiri was of an amicable breed and barked gleefully whenever someone he recognized came close.

“So you missed me?”

Rindo petted Hanakiri, and Nadeshiko panicked.

“I—I missed you a lot, actually.”

“Not just a little?”

“No. I didn’t want to trouble you.”

“It’s no trouble at all,” Rindo said.

“You wouldn’t like for me to rely entirely on you, would you?”

“I suppose it depends on what we’re talking about, but hearing that you didn’t miss me will always make me sad.”

Image - 09

Rindo didn’t seem to be aware of Nadeshiko’s feelings for him.

“Please miss me in the future.”

In the past, words and actions of this nature were merely part of an act he put on, but that was no longer the case.

In the year of Reimei 21, Rindo Azami yearned for his lady’s love.

The reason was, naturally, the kidnapping.

Rindo’s psyche had been gravely wounded when the insurgents abducted Nadeshiko.

The loss of his lady and the endangerment of his standing had fundamentally changed the values of this prideful man. He’d once said he would give up his own internal organs if it meant Nadeshiko would come home safe.

It was not unusual for one to realize one’s feelings after a loss. The path had been winding, but Nadeshiko had become an irreplaceable part of his life.

Nadeshiko, for her part, loved Rindo the way a goddess would love a human.

They were the most important person in each other’s lives. However, when it came to the romantic part of their feelings, there was discordance in the relationship.

The girl’s heart had been stolen, but the young man who’d stolen it was unaware.

“Umm… So you don’t mind if I ask you for something?” Nadeshiko said.

“Of course. I’ll do anything.”

“…I want a picture to remember this day. A picture of all of us.”

“My lady has such modest desires. As you wish.”

Rindo only saw Nadeshiko as a girl who needed protecting.

He doted on her, but in the way a guardian unconditionally dotes on the young ones they love.

It was only natural that one would wish to protect a child as she grew older. Yet another reason was that Nadeshiko’s relatives were not close by. Yamato’s Autumn did not live with her parents.

Her parents were not in the Town; they worked at the Four Seasons Agency in Teishu. And although their child was still at an age that required their attention, they were not the kind to ask to watch over her. Nadeshiko had no other adults to dote on her.

“Umm, could I ask for one more thing?”

“What would that be, dear?”

There was no other person who would watch over her so warmly.

“Rindo, I want a picture of th-the both of us…to remember today…”

“Without Hanakiri?”

“I want one with him, too, but I want one to be just the two of us… I just…want a lot of pictures of us… I want a lot to remember.”

“Of course. I will gladly oblige. But we should fill our bellies first. Lunch is already so late because of me. Ms. Sanekazura, Shirahagi, thanks for your help.”

Rindo turned to Nadeshiko’s other two caretakers. His speech patterns became much more businesslike compared to when he was addressing his lady.

Sanekazura quickly responded, “It’s no problem. You must be thirsty from all the talking, Lord Azami. I’ll get you a drink. Please take a seat on this cushion.”

“Thanks. Come on, Nadeshiko.”

“Yes, Rindo…”

Nadeshiko locked her feelings away in her heart, unable to express them.

 

Unable to express how deeply she had fallen in love with him.

 

The four of them began to eat their lunch.

 

The wicker basket Sanekazura brought could have been made of magic.

The lunch inside was so complete, one might expect to find anything they desired. Carefully seasoned dishes, a wide variety of rice balls, and homemade bread.

Vegetable soup in a thermal container. Fruits, scones, cake, black tea. And snacks for guard dog Hanakiri. No wonder the basket had looked so heavy.

There was more than enough for three adults, one child, and one dog.

Nadeshiko’s portions were cut small.

A smile grew on Sanekazura’s face as she watched Nadeshiko nibble on a rice ball that an adult could have eaten whole.

“Most of it was taken care of by the cooks, but I made the rice balls myself,” she said.

“They are very tasty, Ms. Sanekazura.”

“Will you be able to eat them all? Oh, and please tell me what you liked the most in the end.”

“Yes. So far I like the edamame and cheese snacks best.”

“That’s my favorite!”

“It may be mine, too! Thank you, Ms. Sanekazura.”

Rindo was satisfied with the maid’s diligent work.

He also felt very relieved.

I was worried about the personnel shake-up, but it seems we chose well.

Rindo had reviewed Autumn’s security organization after the kidnapping in spring and the crackdown in summer.

To begin with, most of the members in the Autumn villa left Nadeshiko after spring.

Summer and Autumn were at comparatively little risk of insurgent attacks, so their security was more relaxed than Spring’s and Winter’s.

Nobody working there could have predicted the attack on the villa, and many resigned due to the danger involved in working around the Agents.

Rindo’s wish to protect Nadeshiko became stronger, and his distrust of others grew alongside it.

He hadn’t fully recovered from the shock of learning that Nagatsuki, who had been sent by the Four Seasons Agency, was actually a spy from the Spring supremacist organization of Higan-Nishi.

He had trusted his colleague.

The betrayal hadn’t traumatized him exactly, but it remained a bitter memory.

Because Rindo had changed, so had the current formation surrounding the Agent of Autumn Nadeshiko Iwaizuki.

Head maid Miyabi Sanekazura looked young due to her short stature and plain face, but she was in her thirties. A former member who had been wounded during the attack had recommended her before quitting for mental health reasons.

Sanekazura was described as timid when it came to climbing the corporate ladder, due to her family circumstances, but she was still more than capable.

Rindo interviewed her, and she was as he had been told: a responsible woman capable of doing good work as head maid.

Being relatively older among the people who directly served Nadeshiko, Sanekazura was good at commanding her subordinates, too. Although it was her first time taking care of an Agent, she did her work well enough to be worthy of the recommendation.

Escort Koyoi Shirahagi was in his twenties, despite the dignified look on his face. He was a rookie. He had been appointed to the Autumn villa during the attack in spring, where he had been pinned under the rubble caused by the New Year’s missile.

Once she had returned safely, Nadeshiko had cured everyone who was in the villa, including Shirahagi. While many had quit out of fear, he was moved by Nadeshiko’s grace and chose to stay.

His loyalty only grew after the incident; he was a valuable member of her team.

There were other caretakers and escorts, but these two were the only ones assigned as closest aides.

“Do you want more fried chicken, Shirahagi? There’s still some left over…,” Sanekazura said.

“Yes.”

“And don’t forget your veggies. You might still have some growing to do, young as you are.”

“No, I don’t think I do… But I’ll eat them anyway.”

Sanekazura was a busybody, while Shirahagi was simple and honest. They were a good match.

Watching the pair, Rindo was reminded that this was the best formation they could have now.

“Rindo, are you not that hungry…?” Nadeshiko asked, and he smiled awkwardly.

His goddess had noticed his recent lack of appetite.

The food was plentiful and lavish, yet the only thing he’d eaten was a piece of cheese.

“My, Lord Azami, have you seen a doctor yet? You mentioned you needed half a day off for it.”

“Ms. Sanekazura, not in front of Nadeshiko…”

“It’s your fault for not eating.” Sanekazura scolded her younger boss like a school teacher.

Rindo was unable to argue back and grudgingly took out a medicine bag.

“I got something for the gastritis. I’ll take it after lunch. I’ve just been so busy that I couldn’t eat, only smoke… It seems that was the problem.”

“And of course that’s unacceptable.”

“Not good at all, Lord Azami.”

Rindo could only awkwardly nod at his subordinates’ remarks.

Sanekazura plucked off a cherry blossom that had fallen on Nadeshiko’s forehead. “Lady Nadeshiko, make him understand. You’re the only one who can make him take better care of his health.”

Nadeshiko looked worried. “I don’t have such a power.”

“You are a goddess incarnate, milady. Lord Azami will listen to anything you say.”

“Mmm.”

“Shirahagi agrees. Isn’t that right?”

“Yes. The commands of our nation’s Autumn are absolute.”

Their team attack against Rindo was perfect. All of Nadeshiko’s caretakers were aware of Rindo’s recent disregard for his health, and they all wanted it solved.

Nadeshiko grabbed a rice ball. “…Rindo. This is really good. Won’t you try it?”

He couldn’t refuse to eat when his lady asked.

“I want you to be healthy… Here, say ahh.”

The young Guard quietly seethed at his subordinates while accepting his lady’s kindness.

“…Ahh.”

Everyone loves seeing a child’s smile after accepting food they have kindly offered; it’s like a spell. So Rindo gave in and ate three rice balls.

The newly formed party of Autumn enjoyed their time together with a peaceful chat.

 

Once lunch was over, Shirahagi asked Rindo:

 

“Lord Azami, was everything okay with your phone call?”

Rindo frowned, breaking the harmonious mood instantly.

“…If I had to say… No one’s okay.”

“Does that include me?” asked Shirahagi.

“Yeah. The decision was that you two would be my aides. But I haven’t changed my mind. I’m not going.”

Sanekazura and Shirahagi straightened their backs.

Nadeshiko stopped eating and tilted her head. “Going where, Rindo?”

“…”

“I’m not going with you…?”

They shouldn’t have brought this up in front of Nadeshiko, but she would have to learn eventually.

Shirahagi frowned apologetically, and Rindo shook his head reassuringly. “…Naturally, if I did go, we would be together. To be honest, Nadeshiko, something’s been going on that I have to tell you about.”

“Yes?”

Nadeshiko didn’t ask why she hadn’t been told already. She was used to this kind of treatment from the adults.

At the same time, she never thought Rindo would hide it out of malice, so she only said yes to hear his explanation.

“You didn’t need to know. I wanted to deal with it internally…but the situation has gotten out of hand.”

Rindo was not just a man protecting a child; he was her retainer, and it was his duty to keep her informed.

“The higher-ups at the Agency and the Town are requesting you go somewhere.”

The root of Rindo’s worry concerned Nadeshiko herself.

“Where?” she asked, simply curious.

Rindo remained quiet for a second before saying:

 

“Kyokoku.”

 

The word sounded strange to her. Nadeshiko tilted her head even further until she nearly fell over and Sanekazura had to prop her up again.

“Kyokoku.”

It sounded mysterious even as it came out of her mouth.

“It’s another nation across the ocean. They want us to have some kind of international exchange with their Agent. Kyokoku’s a vast country, divided into state governments that are brought together under federal rule. They speak a language called Centrish. It’s known internationally as Bridge, or the United States of Bridge…”

Nadeshiko was surprised by his fluent pronunciation of the Centrish name; she could barely understand half of it.

“Y-you have good pronunciation.”

“Thank you,” Rindo said. “If you find it hard to say, you can just call it Kyokoku. It is a Yamatoan name, but it is officially recognized. They don’t call us Yamato, either. They have their name for us in their language.”

Kyokoku and Yamato had a deep history together, and Rindo explained the culture that had been imported into the country so that Nadeshiko could understand it better.

That way, she would know that it was not at all unfamiliar to Yamato.

“Kyokoku…”

Most importantly for her, it was the country that produced some of her favorite animated movies and characters.

“A faraway country. How wonderful.”

Rindo smiled awkwardly at her innocent comment. “…We could go as tourists, but…”

He wasn’t avoiding Kyokoku itself. He simply refused to travel there for work.

“I’ll be going to Kyokoku for work? Who am I healing?” Nadeshiko asked.

“…No, it’s not about healing anyone. You would just be meeting people there.”

Oh, that’s all? she wondered.

“That’s fine. You’re having trouble turning down the request, aren’t you?”

Nadeshiko agreed on the spot. She thought that it would be better for her to make that decision to free Rindo of his troubles.

“No.” He refused just as quickly, and she was taken aback. “…I respect your decisions and initiative, but I cannot allow it this time,” he insisted. “I do not want you to go.”

Based on how he was speaking, she could tell he was serious. She didn’t know what to say to that and could only nod.

“I see…”

“…I don’t want you to go, but it seems I can’t keep refusing.”

“…I see.” Nadeshiko listened quietly.

This only worried Rindo further. He hesitated before beginning to speak, knowing his words would come back to bite him.

“It’s my fault it came to this to begin with. They’re using the Azami name as a base for the whole deal…”

Rindo’s family had a dojo in the Town where they taught martial arts, mainly jujitsu.

Recently, Renri Rouo—now Renri Hazakura—had begun attending it so he could protect his beloved wife.

Its doors were open to most people.

“My family has two businesses, one in martial arts, and the other in foreign affairs… My parents work in collaboration with foreign Four Seasons agencies.”

“I know that. You lived overseas before, right?”

Nadeshiko didn’t know everything about Rindo’s upbringing, but she knew that much.

“Yes. I know more about the foreign Seasons agencies than the average person. And they’re using that and my title as the Guard of Autumn as an excuse to establish foreign relationships…”

“Foreign relationships…”

“Sorry, I should explain more clearly. Let me see…”

Rindo paused for a moment as he thought of a way to put it simply.

“Kyokoku’s Four Seasons higher-ups want to make friends with our Agency and Towns. Yamato has refused up until now, but they keep insisting. They’ve been so insistent, in fact, that the higher-ups at our Agency don’t know what to do. They want to keep refusing, but they’ve been pushed so far against the wall that they feel the need to send someone to talk to them. So they began looking into who would be the safest to send over, and…”

Rindo pointed at himself with a look of extreme disgust.

“They realized that you were the perfect fit.”

“Exactly…”

He seemed truly appalled. It was rare to see such an expression from Rindo Azami.

“Rindo, you can speak Centrish. You can do anything. I think you’re the perfect fit, too.”

“Please don’t… I don’t want to do this.” Rindo’s voice was as weak as a withered flower.

Hanakiri had stayed back respectfully until then, but now he sensed Rindo’s sadness and moved to cuddle up to him. Rindo petted Hanakiri back, but even his pats were filled with sorrow.

Nadeshiko began feeling bad for him “You really don’t want to do this, do you?”

Rindo frowned in response. “Do you know why?”

“Umm… Because it would be a lot of work?”

“No. Because I fear for your safety.”

Nadeshiko felt like she’d had a bucket of cold water poured on her. “…My…safety?”

Rindo had crossed many dangerous bridges up to now. What made him refuse so strongly?

“There are insurgents overseas, too. In fact, they’re even more violent than the ones in Yamato.”

“Really?”

“Yes. I’m anxious enough moving around this country; a foreign one would be more than I can take. It’s my job to protect you; I simply cannot agree to this. I imagine they would help escorting us, but still…”

“B-but then, why do they want me to go to Kyokoku even though it is so dangerous?”

Rindo responded in a low voice.

 

“…Because of efforts to restore the mutual aid system.”

 

Nadeshiko blinked at the term she didn’t recognize.

“Mutual aid?”

She understood the words individually, but not together.

Rindo turned his whole body toward her to explain.

He couldn’t keep her in the dark just because she was a child; she had to know what was happening around her.

Back in summer, he’d learned from the Guard of Winter, Itecho Kangetsu, that he had to properly explain and make her understand. Rindo said:

“…In the past, there was a system in which countries with diplomatic relations helped each other. We called it the mutual aid system.”

Nadeshiko looked at him as if she were a serious student paying attention in class.

“Help each other how?”

“It always pains me to talk about, but…do you remember that the Lady Spring, Lady Kayo, was gone from Yamato for ten years?”

“Yes, and I saw spring for the first time last year.”

“The system is for those emergency situations. When an Agent is lost, and a gap between seasons is created, one could summon a foreign Agent of Spring to manifest the season.”

“So that’s how it works…”

It was a system to make up for such situations.

It was hard not to wonder how things could have gone if an Agent of Spring had come from overseas to cover for those ten years in Yamato.

Although it became difficult to consider it clinically when one was part of the Four Seasons themselves.

“…”

Naturally, Nadeshiko was scared.

If another god incarnate could take over for the missing one, that brought one thought to her mind.

With the mutual aid system in place, no one would bother looking for a missing Agent.

Maybe no one would have tried to save her from the kidnapping if they’d had the system.

 

Nobody will help us.

 

The gods would truly become replaceable.

Visions of a terrifying future raced across Nadeshiko’s mind.

“So another land’s Agent will help when an Agent is missing, but Yamato isn’t involved in that system.”

Her voice was weak and unsteady, but she did not argue against it. She understood that this system was in the best interest of the commonfolk. Young as she was, she knew her position.

“Yes. We used to be a part of it, but we abandoned it.”

“Why?”

“The problem with this system is… Historically, the Agents who went to other regions to help ended up in harm’s way.”

Nadeshiko blinked. “…But isn’t that something you could have known before going? You just said that it’s more dangerous overseas than in Yamato.”

“…You’re exactly right.”

“But the grown-ups don’t know?”

The innocent question cut into the core of the problem and stung the adults who were with her now.

As Nadeshiko said, that much was obvious.

“Nobody guessed that might happen?”

Shirahagi responded timidly, “Of course they did. There is always at least one person who will point out an issue when there is one. Like in legal matters.”

“But then…”

“Sometimes, though, that isn’t enough to stop it…”

“…”

“I’m sorry. I realize it’s not something I should say to you.”

They couldn’t expect an eight-year-old to fully understand, but they had the responsibility to explain it to her anyway.

“Just know that situations like that exist… The world of grown-ups is much, much less certain than you think. Lots of people won’t do the right thing, and many others get brushed aside even though they aren’t wrong. On the other hand, some people help make things right, too. It’s just…good isn’t always rewarded, and evil isn’t always punished.”

“…A lot of people do things they know are wrong?” Nadeshiko asked.

“Yes, unfortunately.”

She was reminded of the criminal who’d wanted to make Nadeshiko her daughter.

That woman was a typical example.

Someone could have stopped her, but no one did.

Harm to one person was ignored because it benefited another…even when the immorality of the act was obvious.

It was a fact, even if some people didn’t want to accept it.

“What a sad world…”

The world made by the adults was unreasonable, from both a child’s and an adult’s perspective.

Rindo spoke this time, trying to comfort her. “Yes… You’re right. Please…keep thinking that way even as you grow up.”

Nadeshiko nodded. Rindo watched her for a moment before continuing his explanation.

“The Agents were harmed multiple times before the mutual aid system collapsed. Some countries still participate, but Yamato abandoned the idea long before you were born… Any kind of international collaboration is prone to problems, especially when it concerns the powers of gods incarnate. You can’t just apologize to make these things go away. Even the commonfolk shared their concerns. We try to keep the gods incarnate anonymous, but once they get embroiled in an attack overseas, news can travel quickly. Not every country has the same media regulations that we do. We all feel bad when we hear about a Yamatoan being harmed overseas, right? We don’t want to put an innocent member of our country in danger. People can’t help but side with those within their group, so the commonfolk objected. They say that it’s better if we keep things within our country instead of lending out our Agents… Plus, any incident pours more fuel on the fire, and the criticism grows louder and louder.”

Nadeshiko was surprised but happy to hear that the commonfolk sided with her.

“So some people objected.”

From their point of view, it wouldn’t matter what happened to the gods incarnate in a foreign land.

“Nadeshiko…,” said Rindo. “It might be hard to believe, but there are people unrelated to us that respect the Agents of the Four Seasons and want to protect them.”

“Yes, Lady Nadeshiko,” Sanekazura agreed. “Since we are in the middle of spring, there must be plenty of programs talking about the importance of the four seasons. Let’s look for some, yes?”

“Even if there is no news about you, the commonfolk learn about your importance through the textbooks,” added Shirahagi.

Nadeshiko didn’t seem to understand.

The fundamental rules of her environment didn’t let her, as she was not allowed to come in contact with the commonfolk.

Most of the people they met during the manifestation journey were involved with the Four Seasons. The only commonfolk who went out of their way to make any sort of contact with them were the insurgents.

Since the insurgents took all the attention, it was hard to imagine commonfolk who would try to protect her.

“Do you remember the Lord Archer of Twilight’s escort? National Security’s special agent Captain Tsukihi Aragami.”

The woman’s face popped into Nadeshiko’s mind.

They’d met during the Dark Wolf case in Ryugu.

Nadeshiko remembered that she was very polite.

“The Captain.”

“Yes, Captain Aragami. She is part of a religious group, the Church of the Living Gods, that has great respect for you and protests on your behalf.”

“Really…?”

“That is only one group; regular people, even the non-devout, protest to protect you.”

“Children and adults?”

“Yes, people of all ages.”

Nadeshiko smiled wider.

“You have to stay anonymous so they can’t get too close, but there are commonfolk who understand that you are meant to be respected… That said, their protests aren’t the biggest reason why the mutual aid system was abandoned. The biggest reason would be the conflict it caused between nations when one asked for reparations for the harm done to one of their Agents. That is…it was mostly due to the financial and diplomatic cost.”

“…”

The joy vanished from Nadeshiko’s face like a candle’s flame being extinguished.

It wasn’t for the sake of the gods incarnate, but to avoid discord between countries. They valued profits and advantages before what was right.

And the small and weak suffered for it.

Like Nadeshiko.

Sanekazura noticed the girl’s worry and gently caressed her back.

“It’s okay, Lady Nadeshiko.”

“Yes…”

The warmth of Sanekazura’s touch eased her a little.

“…Will it begin again?”

“No. Lord Azami will stop it.” Sanekazura reassured her charge without hesitation.

She didn’t want to be suddenly told to manifest autumn in a place she didn’t know.

Hanakiri whimpered at the sight of his lady’s anxiety. He rolled on his back in front of her, as if to tell her that rubbing a puppy’s belly might cheer her up, which brought a smile to Nadeshiko’s face. She gave him some enthusiastic pats.

Then she looked at Rindo again to ask him to continue.

“…The goal as of now is only to form a relationship,” he said. “Kyokoku wants to create a friendly bond to use as a foothold for the return of the mutual aid system. And they chose us for one more reason aside from my experience in foreign affairs.”

Rindo hesitated to say it. He paused for a few seconds before saying, with the deepest frown:

 

“The other Agent is a seven-year-old boy.”

 

Nadeshiko blinked.

She was unaware of her retainer’s feelings, and her reaction was the exact opposite of his.

“…A seven-year-old boy!”

“You look happy…”

“He’s my age, Rindo!”

Rindo didn’t know how to feel.

His face clearly showed his discontent. Honestly, he did not want a boy her age to get close to her. He had worked himself to the bone to bring her up as a princess, after all.

His subordinates knew how much their young boss adored this little goddess, if only as her guardian, and they found his reaction quite amusing.

“…Pfft.”

Catching a glimpse of Rindo’s face, Shirahagi covered his mouth and looked down, desperately trying not to laugh.

Rindo rebuked him with fire in his voice. “Stop laughing, Shirahagi.”

“S-sorry…” The escort’s expression turned serious immediately from the pressure.

“What’s so funny?”

“Nothing…”

Shirahagi looked away awkwardly. Annoyed, Rindo glanced at Sanekazura, and she was holding in laughter, too. She was biting the inside of her cheek to keep it inside.

“You too…?”

“It’s just… You looked so exasperated…”

Rindo was incapable of being impolite with his elders, so he couldn’t intimidate her the way he did Shirahagi.

“What’s the matter?” Nadeshiko gleefully asked at the sight of everyone’s reaction.

“Lord Azami doesn’t seem fond of you showing interest in another boy…,” Sanekazura responded frankly.

“Ms. Sanekazura!”

“Oh, but Rindo is still my number one,” said Nadeshiko.

“…Nadeshiko.”

“I was just glad to hear he was only a year younger.”

“…Really?”

“Yes, that’s all. You’re my number one, Rindo.”

It was normal that she would be interested in Kyokoku’s Agent of Autumn.

Nadeshiko Iwaizuki was the youngest of Yamato’s seasons.

She was friends with the other gods incarnate, but they were in a different generation. Any child would feel happy to discover a peer around their age.

“…I see. I’m glad to hear that.”

Rindo still looked dissatisfied, but hearing again that he was Nadeshiko’s number one, he continued his explanation, as was his duty.

“…Going back on topic, this new Lord Autumn who just took over is near you in age, and I, your Guard, am proficient in the language. So they selected us.”

“I wish that was good news.”

“We would be ready by now if that were the case, but it’s bad news. We simply cannot travel there.”

Nadeshiko finally understood the situation.

He was worried about this issue with Kyokoku because he wanted to protect her.

She felt bad, as the one under his protection. But even so, she couldn’t help but be curious about Kyokoku’s god incarnate.

What is he like?

Nadeshiko tried picturing the seven-year-old boy, but she couldn’t quite paint a mental picture of a foreign boy. She was intensely curious about him, though.

“Rindo?”

“Yes, Nadeshiko?”

“Umm, Kyokoku is bigger than Yamato, right? Autumn must be very strong to bring the season over the whole country on his own. Is he special?”

“…” He clearly did not enjoy her interest in the Agent boy, but Rindo answered her question. “That’s not a simple question to answer… Give me a moment.”

He brought a map up on his phone to show her.

“The general perception in Yamato is that there is one set of Agents per country, but that is not always the case internationally. Yamato is its own island archipelago, so that is why people make the assumption. But in the case of big continents, it’s not always one per country. I know you are still studying how to read maps, but let’s go over it again. This here is Yamato.”

Nadeshiko looked at Yamato on the map—a group of islands isolated in the middle of the sea.

“It’s a largely monoethnic nation with little foreign relations, so events in other lands rarely reach here.”

Nadeshiko was reminded of what a special environment they lived in.

“Ah… So I learned wrong. I’m sorry…”

“No, you’re not entirely wrong. The manifestation of the gods and the continuation of their existence is greatly dependent on faith. There is nothing wrong with defining their ‘parents’ as nations.”

“…So it was right?”

“In a way. Gods are occasionally tied to communities. It’s just that the conditions to generate Agents of the Four Seasons—and their numbers—aren’t strictly defined, nor is the concept of a nation in this context. I just need you to understand that you should refrain from such assumptions in international contexts, and that there are many gods incarnate in Kyokoku, unlike Yamato. There are Agents that could be established per nation, as well as those per region.”

“Yes, I understand.”

Nadeshiko nodded, excited at the thought of many people like her existing beyond the sea.

“The Agent of Autumn they are trying to get you to meet is one of many in Kyokoku. He is the Agent of a region called Kashu. That region is a little bigger than Yamato all by itself.”

“The Lord Autumn of Kashu, in Kyokoku…”

“Of the Agents of Autumn in Kyokoku, Kashu’s is the one closest to you in age. Kashu is also a state with more of a relationship with Yamato, so it is also a good choice in that sense. Yamato even has some sister cities there.”

Laws differed by state in Kyokoku. They came up with this invitation after much talk and compromise.

“There is so much to learn…”

“I’m sorry it’s become sort of a school lesson. Let’s go back to the mutual aid system… The Agency’s Foreign Affairs Division, the one in charge for this matter, is in opposition.”

Rindo explained the Foreign Affairs Department as well.

The Four Seasons Agency’s Foreign Affairs Department was an intelligence division. It had been formed to collaborate with the clans of the Four Seasons all over the world.

Its job was mainly to communicate with foreign countries.

Despite their different homes, they had the same imperative given by the gods to the bloodlines of the Four Seasons. Although they were not quite unified as one, the division was created under the ideal of unity.

This division also dealt with any friction that arose with foreign Four Seasons organizations.

“That’s because Maverick Rabbit Horn’s stance of protecting the Agents has become stronger. They know that reinstating the mutual aid system now would be the wrong political move for the Yamatoan Four Seasons society. Although there are some that say we should consider it anyway…”

Nadeshiko was reminded of what happened in summer.

Maverick Rabbit Horn was the progressive group within the Four Seasons’ descendants. Its conservative opposition was Doyen Turtle.

Doyen Turtle had held political power in the Towns and Agency up to now.

After many members of Doyen Turtle were arrested last spring, the regime had changed in summer.

Maverick Rabbit Horn wasn’t fully in power yet, but the tide had turned in their favor.

Doyen Turtle tended to neglect the Agents, while many in Maverick Rabbit Horn wished to protect them.

“It’s unbelievable that people would agree to it in times like this… It’s the inherent contradiction of Maverick Rabbit Horn. As they look for better reforms and work for new change, they end up split between those in favor of protecting the Agents and those promoting international relationships. Those in agreement must be thinking that they can make work what the conservatives have shut out until now. Did you know that Lady Kayo received congratulations from the Agents overseas when she returned after a decade? The Foreign Affairs Division was moved by it and began claiming that we must stop this national isolation.”

Nadeshiko was a bit bewildered by the volume of information, but she tried to make sense of it.

“…So some want to do it, and some don’t.”

“Exactly. I’m one of the ones who doesn’t want to do it, and I think the people pushing for it should eat shit.”

“…R-Rindo, mind your manners.”

“Sorry. I do appreciate positive reform, but I can’t stand it when people who only debate this in theory then give orders while they sit back and wax philosophical about international relationships. Fortunately, the ones pushing for it are in the minority. And I have no intention of collaborating with them.”

He was not changing his mind.

Sanekazura and Shirahagi were on his side, too. “We can’t go along with that request when we’re considering your safety, Lady Nadeshiko.”

“I’m also opposed, as a member of Autumn’s escorts.”

“I…see.”

They would have to escort her into a country with terrorist attacks more violent than any in Yamato if the request went through. Nadeshiko’s safety was their number one concern, of course, but nobody would want to do that anyhow.

“What do you think after hearing all that, Nadeshiko?”

“…Mutual aid is scary.”

“Yes…”

“But I’m curious about Kyokoku’s Lord Autumn… If only we could meet in a better way…”

Still, on the other side of her anxiety was the excitement from the knowledge that a boy her age was manifesting the same season as her somewhere in the world.

She wanted to be friends—it was a simple wish from a young child.

Rindo frowned again, and Nadeshiko quickly added, “I just mean that it would be nice to be friends… That’s all.”

“…Yes. There is a high turnover rate of Agents in Kyokoku… I don’t think they tend to have strong relationships among themselves. Kashu’s Agent would also like to get to know more people. But this whole situation—it’s like we’re in the palm of their hand…”

Nadeshiko wasn’t sure what that expression meant, but before she could say anything, Rindo continued.

“No… I understand. You’re against the mutual aid system, but not against meeting foreign Agents.”

“Yes. I’d like to have…friends…”

Nadeshiko didn’t mean to sound sad, but she couldn’t help how her voice came out.

“…It’s my fault that you can’t share experiences with children your age.” Rindo sounded sad as well.

“That’s not true! Ah, um…” Nadeshiko tried to move the conversation over before Rindo blamed himself. “I’m just curious…if we did accept, how would it go?”

“…We’d go over there, have dinner together, and talk, and I think that’s all. Honestly, I don’t see the reason why we have to put ourselves at risk to meet face-to-face when technology has advanced so much…”

Suddenly, Nadeshiko realized there were other methods as well.

They could use phones or computers to talk; there was no need to travel far away.

“I could have conceded if they asked to have a video call…”

“…”

“Asking us to travel there is ridiculous.”

“…”

“Stupid, really.”

“…”

“If they want to meet us so badly, just give us a call. Why put my Nadeshiko at risk like that?”

Rindo kept insulting them, while Nadeshiko thought. He really hated the idea.

“…Th-that’s true. We can’t just have a call?” Nadeshiko asked in solidarity with him. “We called Lady Kaya back then and solved everything that way.”

Around last year’s Rittou, Nadeshiko and Rindo had traveled to Shiranui to save the Archer of Dawn’s Custodian, Yuzuru Fugeki. They held a video call with the Archer of Twilight, Kaguya Fugeki, and his Custodian, Eken Fugeki, to talk about how to save Yuzuru’s life.

That had been the first time Nadeshiko had met Kaya, but the phone had allowed a perfectly fine introduction. If anything, many things had only been possible because they’d had that meeting so quickly.

Modern kids like Rindo and Nadeshiko couldn’t help but think that was enough.

Sanekazura interjected with a wry smile:

“…The higher-ups and those pushing for it find it strange not to have the representatives meet. They think that it would be rude to both sides in the context of international exchange.”

“I don’t find it rude at all. Video calls are easy,” said Nadeshiko.

Sanekazura lowered her eyebrows. “Unfortunately…no matter how kindly you say that, those pushing for this meeting won’t listen.”

“But why?”

“Many of them are expecting to get something to put on their résumé… And there is also the possibility that the Agency would like to have a meeting with them for other reasons. They must want a face-to-face meeting more than anything.”

“…?”

A question mark popped up over Nadeshiko’s head.

“Ms. Sanekazura, that’s enough… You’re only speculating. And even if you’re right, this is adult nonsense.”

“Sorry, you’re right, there was no need to explain that much… Lady Nadeshiko, the point is, we’re talking about very stubborn people. They won’t listen no matter how hard we refuse. But Lord Azami is working hard so that you don’t have to go overseas. Let’s spend our time today like we always do, free of worry. That is also why Lord Azami and Shirahagi brought me here, right?”

“…Yes. I want you to continue with your normal life, Nadeshiko. Ms. Sanekazura, too. Please enjoy Lady Kayo’s season.”

Rindo put an end to the conversation, but Nadeshiko didn’t feel like it was over.

“But you mentioned your family, didn’t you?” she asked. “If you say no, wouldn’t that be a problem for the Azamis? And won’t the higher-ups get mad with the Autumn escorts for refusing?”

This wasn’t something an eight-year-old should worry about, but because of her position, she had no choice in the matter.

Nadeshiko Iwaizuki was Yamato’s Autumn, a goddess incarnate. She was destined to protect the humans around her.

“I don’t mind.”

Nadeshiko was duty-bound to be considerate of her retainer. But most importantly, she wanted to be there for him, too.

“I don’t want to put myself in danger, but if they’ll receive me over there, I can go alone. I would rather you make a good decision for yourselves…”

There would be less pressure that way.

“Nadeshiko…”

Nobody had expected her to propose that she go by herself.

They had been worried that she would be scared, but this reaction wasn’t that of a young child.

Nadeshiko grew more mature by the day. It was laudable, but was it good to accept danger by putting others first?

“You are my top priority,” Rindo said.

“…”

“Your safety comes first. You don’t really want to get yourself in a scary situation, do you?”

“…That is true.”

Rindo’s words warmed Nadeshiko’s heart, but they left her anxious at the same time.

It would damage Rindo’s status as well as his family’s.

And as Nadeshiko said, if he continued to refuse, it would threaten the whole image of Autumn’s security.

One could not act freely as part of an organization. A certain level of cooperation was imperative.

If continuing to refuse affected the adults who protected Nadeshiko—if it crushed future possibilities—just thinking about those futures made her throat dry.

“But…”

Nadeshiko was worried. She was making everyone protect her, chipping away at their mental fortitude, and who knew what would happen next.

I don’t want the adults to think I’m a bother.

Nadeshiko knew.

Rindo ignored her feelings and cheerily said, “You don’t have to worry about that. I’m sorry… Maybe I shouldn’t have talked about it.”

“No, don’t say that.”

I know how hard you’re trying to protect me, she thought, hoping Rindo could see it in her eyes. I can’t ever thank you enough.

“I want you to talk to me about it. About everything.”

“Really?”

“Yes. I don’t want you to keep everything to yourself and worry all on your own. I also want to talk to you when I am worried… I want to help you…”

Rindo blinked a couple of times.

“Sometimes, just being heard is enough to calm you down. It’s happened to me…”

Her intelligence was incredible at times.

“Yes… You’re right. I do feel better after talking with you. Thank you…”

“Then…”

“But let’s not talk about it anymore. I ruined our party with all that, so let’s go back to enjoying the flowers. We can take some pictures.”

Rindo put an end to the conversation, and Nadeshiko couldn’t say anything more. Sanekazura and Shirahagi also told her not to worry about it, but she couldn’t just let the matter go.

Her chest was heavy. Something was building up inside her.

“…”

It was like a bundle of soft, dry leaves. Each one was too light to register on a scale, but as they accumulated, they reached her throat and suffocated her.

The feeling was something happening inside her, so she couldn’t ask others for help. Talking about it to adults would only trouble them.

“…Yeah.”

Nadeshiko decided to act the way she always did.

“I’ll do as you say.”

Most things went well if she was a good girl. She had to be one.

I have to be a good girl.

Bad girls can’t go on living. Life in the human world was difficult for the gods.

 

So ended the cherry blossom viewing.

That night, Nadeshiko had a dream.

 

A dream she’d had multiple times before.

 

Rindo was in it.

 

She knew it was a dream because there were too many things that were inconsistent with reality.

They were at the Autumn villa, which should have been destroyed, and it was full of water and fish, like an aquarium.

Nadeshiko and Rindo were inside, but they could breathe and see normally.

The world at the bottom of the sea was beautiful, yet there was very little light.

If the whole villa was at the bottom of the sea, then it was possible they could get out and swim to the surface to get rid of the loneliness, but both of them remained inside.

Fish from both the deep sea and the rivers swam next to her.

At the end of the room was a spoon and a fork, a teapot and teacup, and a plushie Rindo had gifted her, all of which floated in the water like normal.

Those were not the only differences from reality.

Again.

Nadeshiko’s body had grown up.

She didn’t know her age in this dream, but she was not eight.

Her eye level was at Rindo’s chest. She would be that height eventually—maybe when she was an adult.

Nadeshiko had seen this many times in dreams.

Will Rindo stay with me even when I’m grown up like this?

She understood the situation was abnormal, but she accepted it.

It was a dream, after all. It didn’t matter what she looked like.

Because it wasn’t reality.

And dream-Rindo didn’t seem to mind the change, either.

He listened with a gentle gaze.

 

“I’m thankful you were a loved child, Rindo.”

 

As she said that, the Rindo of her dream only smiled with sadness.

Days after the flower-viewing, now in March.

 

Rindo kept leaving Nadeshiko’s side to attend to calls from other divisions.

Eventually, he had to leave her entirely to go on a trip to Teito, Teishu.

“You will go to the Foreign Affairs Division?”

In the security meeting room of the Town of Autumn’s honden, Rindo hurriedly prepared for the trip, and Shirahagi lent him a hand while he asked his question.

“Yes, I’ll stop by after the paperwork. The person in charge seems to be there.”

“The situation hasn’t been very stable in Yamato or Kyokoku; we really want to avoid going there.”

“Yeah, and our insurgents have been calm for a while. The Agents’ fight with them in spring turned out to be a good deterrent. With that in mind, Kyokoku has also been proactive in fighting back, but it feels like the insurgents have the upper hand with how many deaths there have been lately. Do you remember last year? One of the Agents of Winter in Kyokoku died… They got kidnapped and tortured, their powers went berserk, and they took the insurgents down with them.”

“Yes…”

Shirahagi sighed. That had happened in January, Reimei 20.

One of Kyokoku’s Agents of Winter had been abducted.

Three days after the search began, the season had manifested at a large scale around an insurgent hideout; the whole area was frozen, and the Agent died in this disaster.

The incident had happened in an industrial zone, hurting both people and various businesses, and had become a major story in the news.

Although in Yamato, such headlines were soon overwritten by Spring’s return and the attack on the Agency.

Other Kyokoku Agents had died that year, too.

“The victim was about nineteen, if I recall correctly. Around my age. Poor thing.”

“Yeah…” Rindo nodded sadly before he realized. “Wait, hold on, how old are you, again?”

“Twenty. I started working when I was eighteen. It’s the fifth time you’ve asked me that, Lord Azami.”

Rindo brought a hand to his chin. “You’re so young…”

“You’re not much older, are you?”

“No, it just confuses my brain. You and Ms. Sanekazura don’t look your age at all…”

Sanekazura was a grown woman with the appearance of a young girl, and Shirahagi was a young man who had the appearance of an experienced adult. Rude as his observation was, Rindo was right.

“Please don’t say that; it hurts. I hear that I look like I’m in my thirties already.”

Rindo sincerely apologized before pivoting back to the topic at hand.

“Anyway, there do seem to be many abductions and deaths in Kyokoku. It reflects how aggressive the insurgents are…”

“Yeah. Even the insurgents don’t seem to care about their lives. It’s like…they don’t really kidnap the Agents for negotiations with the government; it’s as if they hate them at a fundamental level. There’s a religious element, too, so it’s a difficult matter to handle…”

Shirahagi didn’t seem to understand, so Rindo added:

“Yamato and Kyokoku both separate church and state, but Kyokoku has a deeply rooted monotheistic religion. Yamato is polytheistic, and generally broad-minded about religion, right? We have plenty of atheists, too.”

“Yes.”

“Monotheism accepts only one god, and anything else is like spirits or ghosts. In polytheism, we have multiple gods. The chiyorozugami concept is a pretty clear example of it. There’s a hierarchy of gods, but it’s not like one rules over everything. The Agents of the Four Seasons and the Archers of Oracle are gods incarnate, and their ancestors are the gods of the Four Seasons and of the Day and Night. The way the myth is transmitted differs from country to country, but that is the structure of the world. So in polytheistic countries, the gods incarnate are easily accepted as normal, but strongly monotheistic countries tend to reject the idea of other gods.”

“…I…see.”

It was an ambivalent answer. It was a hard concept for a young member of the Four Seasons bloodlines who had never gone overseas to grasp.

“As for how they see the gods incarnate, they think you are something else that’s beneath their one true god. Like spirits, don’t you think? The gods incarnate then become the Spirit Agents.”

“The Agents are spirits?”

“Yeah, because they’re separate entities from God. The problem is that the zealous monotheists—albeit a small, very small section of them—hate the gods incarnate.”

“Wh-why?”

“I think it’s because of how widespread the Church of the Living Gods is. They say, But can’t you see the gods that exist right here? The seasons, day, and night wouldn’t exist without them. Monotheism doesn’t make any sense.”

The Church of the Living Gods, as the name said, worshipped the gods incarnate. It was a large-scale religious organization with followers not just in Yamato but all over the world.

Shirahagi grimaced as he began to understand.

“On the other hand, the monotheists say, No, the ‘gods’ you worship are just spirits that serve our God. Humans that die and get replaced can’t be divine. In the end, it’s not about who’s right or wrong; it’s about the differences in interpretation that make it difficult to coexist. Some monotheists also accept other religions and believe that tolerance isn’t wrong…”

But it was a complex issue. History has always shown that differences in ideology bring conflict. It was unavoidable.

“…I don’t know how appropriate it is to use the term, but it sounds like the makings of a religious war.”

“It pretty much is. Actual blood has been spilled on both sides… I personally think it’s best to just mind your own business and let others be, but I’m not very devout to begin with.”

Shirahagi blinked. “You have no faith, Lord Azami?”

It was a shocking thing to hear from a Guard of the Four Seasons. Rindo corrected himself. “I worship the gods of the Four Seasons, of course, but I don’t really try to follow any doctrine in my day-to-day like other people do…”

“Ah, in that sense, I am the same. I believe in the Four Seasons, but I don’t follow the doctrines like my grandparents once did. I clean the household shrine, but I don’t do all the prayers.”

“That’s what I mean. As someone who’s also lived overseas, I’m far from what you’d call a true believer. If you asked me who I believe in and worship…it would be Nadeshiko. But that’s not enough to make me deny other religions. Different people all over the world have different interpretations of our reality, and that’s my opinion on the subject.”

“That’s the answer I would expect from you. I would say the same for me.”

Rindo was surprised. “Really?”

“Yes. I’ve experienced Lady Nadeshiko’s powers firsthand, after all.”

“…Oh, right.” Rindo responded with a hint of sorrow.

“I’m able to walk again thanks to her.”

But there was no grief, flattery, or exaggeration in Shirahagi’s words.

 

He had been crushed by the rubble after the attack on the Autumn villa.

 

To make things worse, he had been a rookie still in training, so he didn’t understand what had happened at first. It was hell when he regained consciousness, and he could only wait for rescue.

Rescue took time, and when he finally got to a hospital, he was told his lower body was paralyzed. Shirahagi had been lucky to escape with only his legs damaged; others caught in the attack still hadn’t woken up at all.

However, few people would accept so easily the violent tragedy that had befallen them out of the blue. When his mother visited, and he saw her tears, he had felt a bottomless well of helplessness.

She had given birth to him, kept him healthy, and raised him with care.

There was no taking back the pain of breaking her heart.

Shirahagi spent days wallowing in despair during his stay at the hospital in Tsukushi.

Then Nadeshiko showed up at the hospital connected to the Town.

He had only ever given her short greetings, having only ever seen the little goddess from afar.

The young princess bowed. “I am sorry to have dragged you into this.”

Her small body looked even smaller.

The details of the incident hadn’t reached Shirahagi’s ears, given his low status, so he was surprised to see her alive.

He considered saying she must’ve had it worse, but he thought that might be too rude.

Before he could come up with something to say, Nadeshiko said she would heal him, not pausing to wait for his reply. Shirahagi couldn’t understand what was happening before the godly miracle of Life Putrefaction filled his body and knocked him out.

Nadeshiko was gone by the time he woke up, and he realized he could feel his legs.

After some rehab, he was sent back to the Town along with the others, still in a daze. His mother fell to her knees when she saw him walking back home.

After she finished weeping joyfully, she told him to be thankful to the goddess.

What she’d done for him was quite literally a miracle.

Nadeshiko had cured many others, too.

Shirahagi was only one of those she’d healed.

 

But for him, Nadeshiko was the only goddess.

 

So he hastened back to his goddess’s side.

“I’m not the only one who adores her. My mother does, too. Whoever thought a god incarnate would heal the wounded?”

Most people who’d worked in the villa had already quit; so someone who would return, motivated by such a pure feeling, was a godsend to Rindo as he began looking to reorganize.

So Shirahagi rose to become a close aide.

“Yeah, she can’t do that all the time… Using her divine powers tires her out, and we have to take leylines into account. She made a special exception for the gravely wounded. Don’t tell anyone.”

“Yes. The experience made me realize who I serve. It taught me to be Lady Nadeshiko’s retainer.”

“I see…” Rindo was impressed.

I haven’t really done much for my juniors, he thought, and he decided to rectify that a little.

“…I’m glad to hear that from a fellow who serves the same lady.”

“Yes.” Shirahagi nodded, looking his age for once.

Rindo slapped Shirahagi’s back in an expression of love for his junior.

 

After Rindo was finished delegating everything he needed to, he left the meeting room with Shirahagi.

Nadeshiko had been told about the trip beforehand, but they headed to her room in the honden to say good-bye.

He knocked, and the door opened immediately to reveal the girl and her dog, as if they had been waiting right on the other side.

Sanekazura leaned into view as well.

“You’re going to the Agency now, Rindo?”

“Oh, leaving already?”

Rindo furrowed his brow. “Yes, there are some documents and applications missing for the new organization. I’ll get that dealt with and speak with Foreign Affairs, since I’ll be around. It should be easier to work it out over there. Ms. Sanekazura, take care of Nadeshiko.”

“Yes, of course, but…”

Sanekazura looked at Nadeshiko. The queen of Autumn dropped her gaze to the floor with sadness.

Rindo tried to cheer her up. “It won’t be long. I’ll be back soon.”

“Okay.”

It was not unusual for him to go on business trips alone.

He felt bad for Nadeshiko, but work would be smoother with her not there.

If he took her along, he would feel bad about leaving her with nothing to do while he worked, and he couldn’t rule out the possibility of an insurgent attack. Maybe if there was a meeting with the other Seasons, but in this case, it was better for her to remain in the honden.

Him going alone was better for both of them.

“Teishu is too far away for a day trip. I’ll have to leave the honden for a few days, but Shirahagi and Ms. Sanekazura will be here for you…”

Even Nadeshiko could see the fatigue in Rindo’s face; she was an observant child.

His smile was bright, and his suit was ironed to perfection, but exhaustion was clear in his eyes. He hadn’t been sleeping right.

“…I’m sorry.”

It was all so Nadeshiko didn’t have to go to Kyokoku.

She hung her head regretfully.

“Why are you apologizing? I should be saying sorry to you… Please forgive me for having to leave your side despite being your Guard.”

Rindo reached out to hug her, but she leaned away.

It wasn’t the right thing to do in this moment.

“Nadeshiko…”

“No, it’s fine. I’m fine. Don’t worry.”

The little goddess was vexed by her inability to properly express her frustrations.

“But you look sad… You’ll be lonely,” he said.

“No, that’s not it. You look so troubled… I don’t like it when you’re upset, because I love you. That’s what hurts…”

Her young heart and lips couldn’t properly form the words to say to this man whom she loved. Frustrated, she kept speaking in the hopes that she would find the right thing to say.

“I’m sorry I’m so young… If I was older…I could’ve done something for all of you…”

Nadeshiko knew the people around her stayed by her side because it was their job.

They were not family, unconditionally standing by her side. Though even her family was distant. Her special circumstances made her anxious, and her thoughts were built upon this foundation. She felt bad that she had to put them through this.

The little goddess was only eight, and she was far from able to protect her retainer.

She was at the whims of her circumstances, which vexed her to no end.

“Nadeshiko…”

She could’ve acted more like a child, but then she would be an entirely different person.

Rindo regarded her with mixed feelings, now that she had rejected his gesture of affection. His lady was concerned about him, and it strengthened his drive to work hard for her sake.

“I hate that you can’t live in peace.”

Rindo bent a knee and met her gaze. Nadeshiko pouted.

“…If you were the retainer of someone older, or someone as strong as Lord Rosei…”

“You would ask me to serve someone else?”

The force in his voice made Nadeshiko flinch back a little.

“No, I…”

“You’re the only one I serve.”

“…”

“I only serve you. Why do you speak so badly of yourself?”

“Because I can’t do anything for you or for anyone else in Autumn…”

Nadeshiko seemed to think she had to show more dedication. Rindo sighed.

“Nadeshiko, my job is to shut the outsiders up.”

“Yup,” Shirahagi and Sanekazura agreed.

“That’s not your job. Leave this to me. And also…if you’re going to compare yourself to other Seasons, remember their full circumstances. They are wonderful people, but each of them has their strengths and weaknesses, and their Guards complement them accordingly. They each have their role. I’m working hard now because it’s my time to work. It’s not yours yet. That’s all.”

“…”

“If there’s anything I would like you to do, it would be to greet me first when I come back. A simple welcome home would make all my weariness go away.”

Nadeshiko found the request odd, but Rindo seemed to be serious.

“That would make you happy?”

She would’ve done that without being asked.

“Yes, that would make me so happy that I’d forget about anything else.”

Nadeshiko didn’t understand; she didn’t know how affection could become a well of courage.

“…”

Rindo didn’t understand, either; he didn’t know how important each and every one of his words were to her.

Yet even if they didn’t fully understand, their care for each other kept them moving forward.

“Okay. I’ll be the first one to greet you.”

Rindo gave a big nod before holding out his arms again. Eventually the day will come when she rejects this, too, he thought, but at this moment, he wanted her innocent love.

Nadeshiko threw herself against his chest, knowing he would catch her.

Rindo immediately wrapped his arms around her.

“I love you, Rindo.”

Despite the difference in their ages and the intensity of the love they had for each other, they hugged with innocence, but this could only last for a few more years.

Within his arms, Nadeshiko timidly asked, “Umm, once you’re back…can I give you a princess kiss to welcome you home?”

Fear of rejection flashed across her face, but Rindo grinned back at her. He hugged her tighter and whispered, “Of course. But don’t you have to kiss me good-bye first, my princess?”

Rindo’s playful response brought a smile back to Nadeshiko’s face, and she rained kisses upon him. The other two watching over the lady and retainer of Autumn sighed in relief.

Rindo left the honden that afternoon.

 

While he was gone, Sanekazura, Shirahagi, and the guard dog Hanakiri took care of Nadeshiko.

 

Nadeshiko felt little anxiety, as she knew how kind the three of them were.

They passed the afternoon snack time inside the honden, and then she asked the question that had been on her mind for a while now.

“You two are always with me… Don’t you need to go back home?”

It was a very important question for her.

Yet Sanekazura and Shirahagi didn’t seem to realize.

“I live in the honden. I get a big room, since I’m the head maid, too,” Sanekazura answered first. That was why she could take care of Nadeshiko from dawn to dusk.

Her work circumstances were similar to Rindo’s. He was also given the big Guard room in the honden.

They had both great privileges and equally great responsibilities, and their work hours were long.

“…And you’re not inconvenienced…?”

“I’d say it’s very convenient, actually… I have a kitchen and a bath. It’s like they gave me a small castle. I’m very satisfied.”

“You don’t feel lonely not seeing your family?”

Sanekazura curved her lips in a smile, but the expression was not reflected in her eyes.

“Lady Nadeshiko… You’ll understand once you grow up… Unmarried women in the Four Seasons bloodlines can’t get a break. I grew up in a household that’s particularly bad about nagging me, too. They think a successful career is worthless when you have to give birth. I couldn’t stand that. But now I have an important job and get to live in the honden. I’m happy. For some people, not having to see their families brings them peace.”

“Really…?”

“Yes, really.”

One could tell how stifled the maid had been under her family by the refreshing bluntness in her response.

The fate of marriage was heavy on the women of the bloodlines that produced the Agents of the Four Seasons. They were urged to give birth and strengthen the bloodline.

The women were encouraged to marry within the clans, even if they were from another Town, but they were not prohibited from marrying outside. The passage of time had moved them away from inbreeding.

So, whenever there was a potential candidate, the pressure to marry soon followed.

Then what about any gay, asexual, or transgender individuals? What about those who did not believe in marriage? Those who found it difficult living with another? Those who did not wish for children? Those who could not hope to have children?

These people tended to be ignored, and arranged marriages such as the one between the Agent of Summer Ayame Hazakura and Renri Rouo were common. They maintained a social facade while protecting their own future.

It was a blessing that the aforementioned couple fell in love together and celebrated a happy marriage.

“Then you’re happier being here?”

“Yes, of course. This is my job, and I want to do it well. I’ll cry if you tell me to go away.”

“I’ll never do that!” Nadeshiko clenched her fists.

Sanekazura blushed with glee. “This might be the most fun I’ve ever had in my life…,” she said earnestly.

Nadeshiko tilted her head. “Why?”

“I can make my own decisions and give directions to others. I’m free. And by doing my job, I make you and other people happy. Seeing the fruits of my work makes it all worth it.”

“…You weren’t free before?”

“No. Other people decided everything for me…”

“…”

Based on the conversation, she must’ve meant her family circumstances.

Sanekazura’s life lacked choice, and her opinions were not respected by those around her. She had endured it her whole life, thinking it was inevitable.

But now, she’d finally found a place where her skills were appreciated and useful.

Nadeshiko had a hard time picturing the feeling; she was used to such oversight and even found relief in it.

“I wanted to decide a lot of things for myself. I wanted to make my own money and be independent. I wanted to be able to say that this was my life.”

Sanekazura got embarrassed after saying all that about herself.

“But maybe it’s too late to be saying all that in my thirties…”

“That’s not true!”

“Not at all.”

Nadeshiko and Shirahagi replied at the same time.

Sanekazura smiled bashfully. “Thank you. This really is the freest I’ve ever been, and the most I’ve ever enjoyed my life. You only live once, and every day you get a little older. I’ll never be younger than I am right now. I’ve gotta try all sorts of things.”

Nadeshiko found Sanekazura’s attitude inspiring, but at the same time, she wondered, “But…then, is taking care of me what you want?”

The maid was great at her job, but was it the job she wanted? Nadeshiko was worried again. Sanekazura looked at her with disbelief, as though telling her, You don’t get it?

“…Lady Nadeshiko. I am the head maid of the Town of Autumn. I rule over the honden’s housekeeping. This is a big deal. It’s the highest position of anyone in my family. And I get to serve such an adorable mistress. I think I won in life.”

“R-really?”

“And don’t send me home for New Year’s this time. I really don’t want to go there.”

“O-okay… I understand. I’m sorry.” Nadeshiko sighed in relief before looking at Shirahagi. “Do you want to go home, Mr. Shirahagi?”

Shirahagi swallowed the strawberry daifuku he had been served as part of Nadeshiko’s snack time before answering.

“I commute here from my home.”

Sanekazura noticed some white powder from the daifuku around his mouth and grabbed a kaishi tissue for him.

Shirahagi received the tissue bashfully and wiped his mouth.

“But you’re always with me.”

“Because that’s my job. I’m your escort…”

“Isn’t it inconvenient for you?”

“Not at all, but thank you for your concern.”

“…Do your mom and dad approve of this job?”

A smile escaped Shirahagi as the eight-year-old kept asking mature questions.

“I only have my mother at home, and she says it’s a wonderful job.”

“I see… You have a good relationship with your family. That’s great.”

“It’s just my mother and me, after all.”

“Oh my…”

“I made my mother work hard, so I’m glad to have a job that she would call wonderful. I am grateful to serve you, Lady Nadeshiko.”

In Shirahagi’s words were the implication, so please don’t worry.

He wanted to tell the child that she didn’t need to worry about him.

He was being considerate. Nadeshiko didn’t know the circumstances of his family, nor did she know why he’d taken this job. He felt it was uncouth to tell his lady.

“…I see.”

Neither of her close aides seemed to have any qualms about spending their time with her. They were passionate about their jobs.

Is that okay?

They said it was okay; she could just accept it. Yet she couldn’t. It had been a few years since she had been taken in at the Town of Autumn. And because she had gotten used to living here now, she thought, Won’t they get tired of being with me after a while?

After all, she hadn’t seen her parents in a long time. They must’ve grown tired of her.

Nadeshiko always spent New Year’s in the Town without meeting her parents, and this year had been no different.

She hadn’t heard from them since they’d told Rindo to take care of their daughter, as they were busy, and that was when they were in Rittou last year.

The incident surrounding the Archer of Dawn’s Custodian happened around that time. That must’ve been the issue.

Autumn came out unscathed, but Nadeshiko’s reputation fell.

“Lady Nadeshiko, what’s the matter?”

The stain had reached her parents’ reputation, too.

“Mmm… It’s just, Mr. Shirahagi…”

“Yes?”

“…I’m worried that you’ll be in danger again if you’re protecting me.”

Shirahagi blinked. “Lady Nadeshiko… That is my job.”

He looked at her with confusion as she shrank.

“I—I mean, yes, but…”

That wasn’t what she meant to say. She was worried about him, but her words didn’t express her true intention. What she really wanted to say was…

“…I’m just worried…”

Won’t you get tired of being with me? Won’t you be embarrassed?

“…I’m worried.”

As her receptivity matured, she felt the pressure of her parents’ abandonment as well as how the adults treated her differently depending on her reputation. It was a secret she hadn’t shared with anyone.

“…Lady Nadeshiko, Shirahagi wasn’t chosen as your closest aide just because of his loyalty. He has the skills he needs. He can overcome any danger that comes your way. That’s why they gave him the job.”

Shirahagi smiled and nodded bashfully.

Sanekazura patted Nadeshiko’s head. “You worry so much about other people that it worries me, too.”

“I don’t.”

“Yes, you do. If there was a contest for worrying about other people, you would be in first place.”

Nadeshiko smiled awkwardly at being named the winner of a nonexistent contest.

“You would win, Ms. Sanekazura.”

Nadeshiko truly thought that. This head maid had supported her without rest since she’d been appointed.

She cherished Nadeshiko like she was her own daughter or perhaps her little sister.

Even now…

Sanekazura caressed her head without any hesitation.

“…I am a little worried about you, Lady Nadeshiko. Kind people tend to get taken advantage of.” She sighed.

“Really?” Nadeshiko asked.

“Yes. Because you’re kind, you might let people mistreat you. That worries me… But of course, I’ll fight anyone who would try it.”

“That’s my job as her escort.”

“Hey, I can throw a punch or a kick.”

“Have you ever done that?” Shirahagi asked.

“No… Maybe I’ll get some training.”

Sanekazura and Shirahagi began talking about what sort of basic combat skills a beginner should learn.

They’re so kind.

Nadeshiko had come to know of two kinds of people in her experience: those who were interested in her, and those who weren’t. Even those who were interested weren’t necessarily kind. Those who weren’t interested treated her like an object or animal—like a cow—or like she didn’t exist.

Nadeshiko’s heart raced when she met someone too kind.

After what she’d experienced, she was aware that she attracted danger. So she was beginning to think that it would be easier to deal with escorts or maids who didn’t care about her.

If anything happened, they would abandon her and run away; that would be a relief. She wouldn’t have to worry about having to always be a good kid so they wouldn’t hate her, either. There was no way they would like her to begin with. But these two were different.

“What’s the matter, Lady Nadeshiko?”

“Nothing,” she answered like always as Sanekazura gazed warmly at her.

 

Yet another dried leaf joined the pile inside Nadeshiko’s chest.

It was that same evening that a surprise came to her.

 

“How’s Hanakiri doing, Nadeshiko?”

 

One of the twin Agents of Summer, Ruri Hazakura, gave her a phone call.

“Lady Ruri!”

Nadeshiko had been playing with Hanakiri in a tatami room in the honden. Sanekazura was with her, but she moved away to let her lady talk freely with Ruri. A call from her older friend was the perfect thing to cheer the girl up.

“Thank you for giving it to me. Hanakiri is doing well. Here, Hanakiri. It’s Lady Ruri.”

Nadeshiko gleefully called the puppy closer.

“Can you hear him, Lady Ruri?”

Hanakiri barked at the phone, apparently reacting to Nadeshiko’s implied request. After a couple of barks, he looked at Nadeshiko, as though asking if that was enough.

“Yeah, sounds like everything’s great. I’m relieved to hear him say he’s protecting you.”

Nadeshiko looked at Hanakiri’s eyes.

“You can tell what he says even through the phone?”

“Of course I can! I trained with Hanakiri before leaving him in your care, you know.”

“Hanakiri is protecting me…,” Nadeshiko said with admiration, and the dog seemed proud.

After the chain of tragic events stemming from the insurgent attack in spring of Reimei 20, Summer and Autumn had deepened their relationship.

With the gods incarnate communicating more actively, and the fact that Nadeshiko had been kidnapped, Summer had promised to gift her with a trained guard dog.

However, the Dark Wolf incident came soon after the kidnapping in spring. Ruri and Ayame had been dealing with the stigma of becoming twin goddesses, so they didn’t have the time to train a puppy. Thanks to their fiancés’ efforts, the Hazakura sisters were able to push back against the Town and get married in the autumn of the previous year. Once they’d had some time to relax, they began training Hanakiri, and once the new year began, they traveled to Tsukushi to give Nadeshiko her guard dog.

“Although he’s not really a guard dog breed. You think he’s gonna be okay?”

“Yes. I appreciate guards…but more than anything, I want a family. I always wanted a puppy like this to be my family…”

“I’m glad to hear that. He may look cute, but he’s a brave boy. Be good to him.”

They had asked Nadeshiko what sort of dog she wanted and then granted her wish.

The proper thing would have been to give her one of the breeds registered in Yamato’s National Security, but she wanted a puppy that looked like cotton candy.

Hanakiri walked around Nadeshiko to get her attention, perhaps understanding they were talking about him.

Nadeshiko giggled as she hugged the dog close with one arm.

“That reminds me, it’s almost time for you and Lady Ayame to manifest summer.”

“Yeah. Time flies, huh? Feels like it was only yesterday that I was cheering Lady Hinagiku on her manifestation, and now it’s almost our turn already. But I’m not as nervous as I was last year. It’s gonna be our second time doing it together, and Raicho and Renri will be with us.”

“Are Lord Raicho and Lord Renri…and Lady Ayame doing well? How are you doing after the wedding?”

“They’re all great! I argue with Raicho sometimes, but we get along. Renri and Ayame are inseparable. The biggest problem after getting married is food. I’ve never cooked before, and Raicho hasn’t, either. We’re just experimenting every day.”

“Experimenting with food…”

“The Agency wants to send a helper to supervise and protect us, but we just got married! We don’t want someone else there. Also, tensions are still high in the Town of Summer. Like, nobody trusts anybody. So we’re keeping it just the two of us. We have security around the house, though.”

The corruption exposed during the Dark Wolf case was still having its effects even into the new year.

Considering their experiences, of course the Hazakura sisters would be cautious of outsiders.

They had nearly been assassinated. That said, they still lived with optimism.

“I see… That sounds difficult…”

“Hee-hee, but there’s more fun than hardship! It’s fine!”

Nadeshiko found her very reliable—no matter what, Ruri didn’t run away from her responsibilities and kept on living.

“By the way, did they tell you about Kyokoku?”

After some idle chatting, Ruri mentioned something that made Nadeshiko sit on her knees.

Nadeshiko’s voice cracked a little. “H-how did you know?”

“Because they asked me, too.”

“They asked Summer…?”

Nadeshiko looked at Sanekazura nervously. She’d thought this was classified information.

Sanekazura noticed her lady’s gaze and immediately approached her.

“What’s the matter, Lady Nadeshiko?”

“Umm, Ms. Sanekazura… Lady Ruri says they asked her about Kyokoku, too.”

“Oh…”

Sanekazura didn’t seem to have heard anything about that. She hurried to call Shirahagi, but he didn’t know, either.

“Wait, did they tell you earlier?”

Something was taking place behind the scenes.

“…Yes. Rindo turned them down…,” Nadeshiko said weakly. “Maybe they asked you because we refused…”

They had reached out to another season because of Autumn’s refusal. Ruri didn’t seem concerned as she said, “I see. Yeah, it’s a real headache, huh? We refused, too. I wonder if they’ll call another season next, then.”

“I don’t know… Ah, I’ll try asking Rindo. I’m sorry, Lady Ruri…”

“Huh? Why are you apologizing? Blame the people in Foreign Affairs or whatever it was in the Agency. It’s not your fault.”

“But…”

“They asked us because Renri and Raicho are good at Centrish. Renri used to be a doctor, so he’s smart. He’s good at reading, writing, conversation, the whole deal. Amazing, right? As for Raicho, he doesn’t tell me everything, but he was in a secret division of the Agency before marrying me, and he worked overseas. He said his grammar is awkward, but he can hold a simple conversation.”

Ruri seemed to think it was only natural they would ask them, but to Autumn, it still felt like they had kicked the issue over to Summer.

“Lady Nadeshiko,” Sanekazura whispered, “I’ll tell Lord Azami right away, and I’ll call Spring and Winter, too.”

Nadeshiko nodded with an awkward look on her face. Then she asked Ruri, “…Lady Ruri, did they ask you to meet the Lord Autumn in Kashu?”

“Yeah, a little boy. We asked them why not Summer, and they told us that they’re busy preparing to manifest the season. As if we’re not. What were they thinking? The Agency might not be a government office, but there’s some work that’s pretty similar. I said we could go after manifesting our season, but Ayame strongly refused. Did they tell you about the mutual aidsystem? Ayame already knew about it, so she said no right away. She didn’t want to let her little sister go.”

Her decisiveness was befitting of a former Guard.

“…I’m relieved to hear you turned them down, too.”

“Of course! You better not say yes!”

“Yes, I hope everyone else says no, too…”

The phone call with Ruri caused a small shock in Autumn.

 

Later, Rindo called Spring and Winter in the middle of his trip and confirmed that the Foreign Affairs representative had directly visited them.

According to his intel, everyone had already refused.

 

The Foreign Affairs representative approached Spring in the middle of their manifestation to explain the mutual aid system. When the insolent man mentioned Lady Spring as an example, the Guard of Spring Sakura Himedaka drew her sword on him.

 

The Guard of Winter Itecho Kangetsu brought documentation regarding the mutual aid system from the historical archives in the Town of Winter and explained in detail how foolish it would be to let history repeat itself.

 

One might feel for the Foreign Affairs representative under this dual attack.

 

As Rindo said, not many were in favor of an international exchange.

The consensus, even within Foreign Affairs, was against the restoration of the mutual aid system. They did not wish to meet with anyone from Kyokoku.

However, while the Four Seasons Agency was an independent organization, it collaborated with the Yamato government in various ways, and they couldn’t ignore a repeated request coming from Four Seasons agencies they had diplomatic relations with.

The division’s behavior spoke for their country, in a way. They couldn’t give off a bad impression to other countries.

The Agency’s Foreign Affairs Division had found itself between a rock and a hard place.

Now both the gods incarnate and Kyokoku were criticizing them. Eventually, Kyokoku grew impatient and proposed a visit to Yamato instead. If that happened, the security and reception costs would be astronomical. In the end, the Foreign Affairs ended up pleading to Rindo in tears.

 

“Please, this is hard for me, too.”

 

The newly appointed representative (the previous one was hospitalized for stress-related ulcers) sounded desperate.

“…”

Rindo had nearly gotten an ulcer himself when people started begging him directly at the Agency in Teishu.

If Kyokoku’s Agent of Autumn ended up coming to Yamato, then they would have to meet him for sure.

And Nadeshiko would be the one sent to meet him, as she belonged to the same season.

“At this rate, we’ll have to receive Kyokoku in Yamato…”

Autumn had no reason to rudely refuse a meeting at all. And if they did, the other Agents would simply be asked again.

“If Kyokoku comes, we would have a security advantage, but…”

They could keep a closer eye on their own Agent, but that was the only good point.

“…Their insurgents could follow them into our country.”

The representative’s words carried a heavy weight, sounding like a threat, though it wasn’t.

As Rindo had told Nadeshiko, the Agents’ natural enemies, the insurgents, were much more violent in Kyokoku. They couldn’t deny the possibility that a dangerous terrorist could seize this chance to get into Yamato. If that were to happen, then Yamato’s people would be the ones who suffered.

“…What if they launch a large-scale terrorist attack?”

“We can’t be sure that they won’t harm the commonfolk, either. You know that Kyokoku switches Agents quickly. Kashu’s previous Autumn didn’t last five years. They have problems much worse than ours.”

It was a cruel reality to be discussed so casually. A new Agent was born as soon as the other died, and the successor was chosen supernaturally. Rindo didn’t know how old the Agent of Autumn had been, but if they didn’t last five years, they were most likely in their teens or twenties.

Unless they suffered from a grave illness, homicide was the most likely cause.

“If that happened, Kyokoku wouldn’t be the only ones bearing the blame. People would go after the Towns, the Agency, and the host Autumn.”

If things go wrong, we’d be seen as bearers of bad luck, the way Lady Ruri and Lady Ayame are.

It was a complicated issue. Either brave the terrorists of Kyokoku while protecting Nadeshiko, or let Kyokoku come here, which meant they would have to protect the people of Yamato, Nadeshiko, and Kyokoku’s Agent. Either way was tough.

The young Guard was distressed.

If they had to deal with this either way, then he wanted as much authority as possible and all the resources he could get to protect Nadeshiko.

 

“Okay. I’ll have to get my lady’s permission first, but we’ll go to Kyokoku.”

 

In the end, he chose to travel, which would allow him to make as many requests as possible to ensure security.

 

Agent of Autumn Nadeshiko Iwaizuki could not refuse her retainer’s decision when he was trying to protect Yamato itself.

 

Autumn was set to travel to Kyokoku, and preparations were quickly made.

 

First, they needed transportation overseas.

Civil aircraft was out of the question. The Agency’s private jet was being used by Spring to manifest the season. Plus, it was meant for domestic travel, so they needed an aircraft meant for longer flights.

Kyokoku provided the necessary jet. The aircraft was huge for just Autumn, but it also gave them more options and opened up the possibility of more reinforcements.

Among the candidates was Nadeshiko’s guard dog.

At first, they planned to leave Hanakiri in the Town, concerned that the flight might be too stressful, but once Agents of Summer Ruri Hazakura and Ayame Hazakura heard about it, they suggested Nadeshiko take him.

Creatures trained and raised by the goddesses incarnate since birth were extraordinary animals, even when they no longer lived with Summer. Dogs could also enter places humans cannot. Hanakiri would be a great retainer on the trip.

Nadeshiko considered him family, but he had been raised as a guard.

The sisters insisted that she let him do his job.

The Agents of Summer, holders of Life Operation, were as strict as they were kind to the creatures.

They had the power to command other lives and make them attack enemies, so their suggestion carried weight.

Animals trained to fight by gods incarnate are not just pets, they insisted.

The team was coming together.

The plan was to stay four days. The first day was for arriving in Kyokoku, and the second one was for meeting and exchange. They planned for more than enough days for the scheduled meetings at the behest of Kyokoku, which meant they could cut the trip short if need be. Autumn prepared for around a whole month and decided to depart on April 5.

The team was thus:

 

Agent of Autumn Nadeshiko Iwaizuki.

Guard of Autumn Rindo Azami.

Escorts of the Town of Autumn, Koyoi Shirahagi, plus five more.

Head maid of the housekeeping chamberlains of the Town of Autumn, Miyabi Sanekazura.

Five members of the Autumn Branch of the Security Department of the Maintenance Division of the Four Seasons Agency. And guard dog Hanakiri.

 

To protect Yamato’s Autumn, National Security had also sent a team of special agents—a squad of VIP bodyguards led by the former escort of Archer of Twilight Kaguya Fugeki, Tsukihi Aragami.

This team was composed of eight members, including Tsukihi, and impromptu helpers hurried to them on the day of departure as well.

“I’ve come here to atone for pretending to be you, Mr. Azami. Work me like a dog.”

 

Newly appointed Guard of Summer and husband to Ruri Hazakura, Raicho Kimikage—now Raicho Hazakura had come, as well as his newly formed team of five escorts from the Town of Summer.

 

“I’m here to assist you in the name of Summer! Whoa, Gloomy Blizzardman really came…”

 

One of the twin Agents of Summer, Ruri Hazakura.

 

“Shut up, Little Hazakura. This should’ve been my job to begin with, as the forefather of the seasons.”

 

Agent of Winter Rosei Kantsubaki, who had made himself known as an insurgent hunter after winter last year.

 

“…Azami, you can consider us your subordinates here.”

 

The oldest Guard in Yamato and workaholic Itecho Kangetsu, who was leading a team of six Winter escorts.

And so, a total of thirty-seven people and one dog departed for Kyokoku.

Image - 10

I didn’t want to be seen as embarrassing.

Chapter 2. Like a Mallow Loyal to the Sun

Chapter 2. Like a Mallow Loyal to the Sun - 11

It’s a cruel thing to realize that you aren’t loved.

It’s like the time when you first learn that all people eventually die.

The fear of a future you can’t escape is crushing.

A certain question always suddenly occurs to unloved children.

Should I not have been born?

 

I knew this feeling the day I became the goddess of Autumn.

 

My parents looked cheerier than usual when they handed me over to the honden.

They were in high spirits, like they got to cleanly throw away something they didn’t need.

I’d sensed it even before then. I just tried not to think about it.

My value dropped every time they got in an argument.

I felt bad for them, too. What they thought was love wasn’t love at all.

Back when I was little…really little, like a stuffed doll… Back then, they really loved me. They didn’t argue, either.

But values change over time, and people start caring less and less.

I knew it, but I didn’t want to. I’m not good at accepting the truth.

That must’ve been why even my parents abandoned me.

I mean, if they loved me, they wouldn’t want to say good-bye. They would come to see me.

I was dumb for thinking it was only good-bye for one or two days.

For thinking they would come for me if I just kept waiting.

It’s so embarrassing to remember it now.

 

“Parents tend to push away their children when they’re Agents, but she was neglected to begin with.”

 

How many times did I cry from hearing the gossip behind my back?

Why did they talk loud enough for me to hear? They weren’t wrong, but still.

If only I had been smarter. If only I could’ve done better to make them love me.

Is that why they abandoned me?

I couldn’t complain to anybody. This uncomfortable life was my own fault.

People are quick to ignore annoying kids—at least in my house.

So I had to endure it.

Children can’t live on our own. We need adults.

I should have made myself the child that the adults wanted.

I did my best to, so I could stay alive.

If I just endure it, everyone will be nice.

Now it’s all good. Now I can keep on living.

But my heart keeps sinking. The dry leaves in my chest keep piling up. When the pile gets big enough, I can’t breathe anymore.

The adults must’ve noticed I was growing weak. They decided to give me something.

A Guard. Gods lose their minds without someone who loves them, they said.

If you get too close to godhood, you’ll die sooner, they said.

They need someone who can cherish them, or they won’t live for long.

It’s funny, isn’t it? It’s as if gods are like kittens or puppies…or children.

 

I remember very well the day I met him.

 

It was summer. A very hot day.

In the big tatami room was a man in a suit, sweating bullets as he bent a knee.

I blinked in confusion when the adults told me that the man before me would protect me for the rest of my life.

He said that he would dedicate himself to me until the day he died. That he would protect me, no matter what.

“Protect me…? From what…?” I asked, and he finally raised his head.

“From everything. But…if I had to choose one thing in particular…”

His eyes were like blades, and his voice was like ice, but at the same time, I could sense some warmth in him, too.

My instincts told me that he was a different beast from the other adults.

“From the natural enemies of the Agents…the insurgents. My Autumn.”

And even though I wasn’t very smart, I understood one thing then.

 

Oh. This man will protect me.

 

Finally, an adult who would look after me had come into my life.

I was so glad, so happy, that I became obsessed with him.

He was nice to me. It didn’t matter if some lies were mixed in with his kindness.

I wished for this life to go on forever.

But I couldn’t take it for granted. I had to keep my guard up.

I knew how common it was to get abandoned if you weren’t loved.

Yes, I had to be careful.

 

If I’m a good girl, will you love me forever?

 

Image - 12

April 5, the day Autumn departed for Kyokoku.

 

“You’re all coming with us…?”

 

Nadeshiko was surprised to see everyone gathered at Yamato’s front door—the Teishu airport.

They all wore suits or plain clothes to blend in with the crowds.

Airports were a special place where they could be in a large group without drawing much attention, but people still glanced their way.

None of them could possibly know that this country’s Summer, Autumn, and Winter were about to leave the country.

“It’s been a long time since we last met, Lady Autumn. It’s an honor to guard you.”

The captain of the Special Agent squad from National Security, Tsukihi Aragami, greeted Nadeshiko with a mix of nervousness and excitement on her face. She’d looked after Autumn during the incident in summer.

Tsukihi had been raised in a household that revered the gods incarnate, and she had pursued religious studies in university. She was both strong and smart, so Rindo and the other Guards were comfortable letting her watch their backs.

The members of her squad had also guarded Archer of Twilight Kaguya Fugeki for a long time, so they were warm to the gods incarnate. They had even overseen security at the Summers’ wedding.

“Captain… It’s an honor to have you guard me…”

Nadeshiko looked up at Tsukihi with sparkly eyes—it was as if she were looking at a superhero.

Tsukihi maintained a serious expression for a while, but then a smile broke across her face. The small Autumn had softened her at their first meeting, and now she was experiencing the same effect once again.

The other members of her squad also seemed to be thinking about how adorable their country’s Autumn was.

“Well now, let’s get on moving. It’ll be a long trip. If our esteemed Agents need anything, please ask me or my team.”

With Tsukihi’s command, the group walked through the airport toward the private jet.

Feeling uneasy, Nadeshiko followed the adults.

Agent of Summer Ruri Hazakura noticed her agitation and walked up to her side. “Nadeshiko, it’s okay.” Her smile was like the sun.

“But Lady Ruri,” Nadeshiko said nervously, “you have to prepare for manifesting summer…”

“There’s still time until Rikka, and we’ve got Ayame and Renri. They can take care of it. Maybe they’ll even do better without me!”

Despite the cheery attempt at reassurance, Nadeshiko knew she was lying.

Preparations for manifesting a season were far more involved than just doing some paperwork. You had to exercise, practice the ritual song and dance, check security plans, run evacuation drills, and more.

“…But isn’t Kyokoku dangerous…?”

Nadeshiko was prepared to sacrifice herself so everyone else could be safe, if it came to that.

But Summer and Winter wanted to share the hardship, and that left her feeling guilty.

“That’s why,” Ruri said with a serious look on her face before beaming again. “We can’t let Autumn go alone. Right, Lord Rindo?”

Rindo was grateful, but he was still unsure if this was the right choice. He gave a vague nod.

Nadeshiko looked up at Rindo, who was on her other side. “Did you know they were coming?” she asked.

He had big bags under his eyes; he was clearly run ragged.

“They asked me just the other day…”

She could hear the fatigue in his voice.

“We didn’t know if they would come, even then. We got permission from Kyokoku only late last night. I thought it would be impossible to get everyone ready for the trip, but everyone worked hard to get here in time…”

Now that he mentioned it, Summer and Winter did look a bit sleepy. They’d had to rush from Enishi and Iyo to Teishu; just getting here for the departure was a journey in and of itself.

“Honestly, I didn’t know if they’d be here by the time we left, so I didn’t want to disappoint you. I’m sorry.”

It wasn’t meant to be a surprise; the other Agents had only managed this by the skin of their teeth.

Nadeshiko was worried about Rindo’s health. He had been dealing with this Kyokoku issue for a while now.

“It’s okay, Rindo. I know that you did all this because you were worried for me. Thank you…”

“Nadeshiko…”

For a retainer, gratitude from his lady was an honor. The words alone could alleviate his exhaustion.

But before the warmth between them could grow too much, a bucket of cold water was thrown across them both.

“Kyokoku’s gonna be busy with the reception, but I don’t care if we cause them trouble,” Agent of Winter Rosei Kantsubaki stated coldly. Spring was busy manifesting the season as they spoke, so Rosei was in his natural unfriendly mode.

“Jerk…,” Ruri whispered, but Rosei ignored her.

“Lord Rosei…” Nadeshiko turned around to speak to him.

“What is it, Nadeshiko?” His voice softened; he was relatively nicer to the young Autumn.

“Lady Hinagiku’s spring…”

Don’t you want to watch it until the end? she wanted to ask.

Everyone in the Four Seasons knew about Winter’s affection for Spring. Even Nadeshiko.

She couldn’t hide how surprised she was to learn that Rosei Kantsubaki had prioritized this over Hinagiku Kayo’s spring.

Rosei knew what Nadeshiko meant even though she hadn’t finished her sentence, and he shook his head.

“I’d like to be here for all of it, but she has my escorts with her. The manifestation should end soon if things go according to schedule. And the last spot is in Enishi, Winter’s territory. I already sent everyone I could from the Town and told them to guard Spring even after the manifestation. Sakura knows the people in the Town of Spring, so they should be fine. And if we don’t stop the mutual aid system, things will be hard for all four Seasons. In the end, this is for Spring, too.”

“B-but…”

“Nadeshiko, you shouldn’t have to worry about this. You’re still young.”

“…Okay.”

Nadeshiko hung her head, and Rosei lowered his eyebrows.

“Just so you know, I’m not trying to put you down, or Mr. Azami. I’m the leader among the Seasons, so I’m the one who should have been dealing with this anyway. It’s wrong for you to feel bad about it.” Rosei glanced at Itecho. “It’s my Guard’s fault for turning them down. That’s why Autumn has to deal with it.”

Itecho sighed. “…Rosei, it was the right thing to do at that point.”

Like a child unaware of a parent’s devotion, the lord was unaware of his retainer’s dedication.

“Any Guard would do the same.”

Itecho had turned down the request because he cared about Rosei. It stung to be blamed for such a choice.

But that didn’t matter to Rosei. “Maybe, but we’re Winter.”

“I know what you’re getting at, and you’re right. In the end, this is a problem we have to deal with. I was caught up in analyzing the bigger picture and was late to act because of it. I apologize for that. But we ultimately made it in time.”

The Guard of Winter Itecho Kangetsu was commended by all. It was rare for him to be one step behind another.

Itecho was also aware that Winter would have to deal with this matter.

Winter was the pillar of the Four Seasons, bearing the brunt of the responsibility.

For that reason, as he said, he had tested what the other side would do.

First, he turned the request down. If Kyokoku backed off, then that would be great. If they insisted, Yamato would at least get the upper hand against Foreign Affairs and Kyokoku for arranging the trip.

His plan was built on the assumption that the rest of the seasons would refuse as well.

However, as the situation kept unfolding, Autumn felt the burden of responsibility and chose to deal with it themselves; Winter had to hurry to offer help.

The mutual consideration that had been fostered through their alliance ended up working against them.

“What I’m talking about is the lack of coordination. I’m going to be on the move anyway, so you should have told me from the beginning. You’re keeping too many secrets from me. Like with Zansetsu’s…”

Rosei knew it wasn’t negligence on Itecho’s part, but he was not content. He still held a grudge against his Guard for not telling him about the way Zansetsu Kayo had showed up out of nowhere last summer or about his actions.

“I already apologized for the Kayos’ son. I was trying to find the right time then, too. Of course I’m going to keep some secrets to assess the situation so I can protect you. I’m your Guard. That’s just how it works. Accept it already.”

“What a haughty Guard.”

“Like lord, like retainer.”

Rosei made a chopping motion, and Itecho swiftly dodged. But the kick to Itecho’s calf did not miss. The Guard reached out and pulled Rosei’s ear, and he yelled in pain.

Rindo broke the two of them apart before their argument became even more physical.

“Lord Kantsubaki. Lord Kangetsu is right; it’s the love of a retainer! Any Guard would refuse immediately!”

“Lord Rosei, don’t fight!” Nadeshiko said.

Rosei became embarrassed about his immature behavior and reluctantly stepped away from Itecho.

“…But I have a reputation to uphold…”

Rindo returned to Nadeshiko’s side before shaking his head.

“The request came to Autumn originally. It should have been dealt with by Foreign Affairs and me. I could not do it, so this is Autumn’s failing. I lacked the coordination skills.”

Itecho straightened his suit. “No, Azami. I would say you took on too much by yourself, even. I wish you would’ve asked for help.”

“Everyone, I— Wah!”

Nadeshiko tripped as she was walking backward. Rindo immediately caught her and stood her back up.

“Are you okay?” he asked.

“Yes…”

She was safer being carried than she was walking around surrounded by adults.

Shirahagi quickly took Rindo’s bag from him.

Nadeshiko met Rindo’s gaze and thanked him before turning her attention to Itecho.

“I couldn’t do anything, either… Even though I’m the Agent. I’m sorry, Lord Itecho.”

Itecho replied warmly before the panicking Rindo could say anything.

“No, Lady Nadeshiko. It’s not Autumn’s fault.”

His tone was soft, but his words were firm.

“But I am Yamato’s Autumn…”

“You are. But it’s just coincidence that Autumn got the call first; this is an issue that involves all of the Four Seasons. So as Rosei said, Winter should have taken care of this. There is nothing at all that you should feel bad about. As the Guard of Winter, I apologize for this blunder. And also, you’ve behaved perfectly for your position, Lady Nadeshiko. You trust in your retainer and show him gratitude. You’re doing what you ought to do. You should be proud of a job well done.”

“…No, I’m still immature.”

The King of Winter—the short-fused, narrow-minded, ungrateful King of Winter—pouted and looked away as he listened to their conversation.

Itecho chuckled.

Ruri delivered the last move for checkmate.

“Look, maybe we are being a little pushy, but having more people here is definitely for the best. Hanakiri’s good at his job, but this is a discussion between humans. Right, Raicho?”

Ruri turned to her husband for help cheering up the courageous Autumn.

They truly were a lovely couple whose marriage was filled with a truckload of love.

What did Raicho think about this dangerous trip? Everyone’s eyes turned to him, but he didn’t seem to have been listening much. His attention was on the man who had scolded him severely during last summer: Rindo Azami. Raicho seemed so anxious around the Guard of Autumn that some might wonder if he had a crush.

Ruri rolled her eyes and walked up to him and pulled his sleeve. “Hey, are you listening? We’re fine, right?! Everyone’s fine with this, right?”

Raicho was pulled back to his senses.

“Oh, yes. This is the will of all of Summer. Ayame and Renri also agreed to sending us here; it’s fine.”

While speaking to Nadeshiko, Raicho glanced at Rindo.

Rindo only returned a look of suspicion.

“But you are Lady Ruri’s Guard and husband. Aren’t you scared…?”

“Mmm… I can’t deny that. I did tell them only my team and I could come, but my wife wouldn’t listen.”

So he did refuse at first. That was a normal answer for both a Guard and a husband.

“Then… You can still…”

Ruri cut her off before she could suggest they go back.

“No, no, no! I mean, if it was just for security, I’d let Raicho and his people do it… But this is about talking with another god, and I can’t let you and Lord Rindo do it by yourselves. And as Lord Itecho said, this is an issue for all of us that just came to you first. If Kyokoku’s gonna be forceful, then we will be, too! If push comes to shove, I don’t care about honor or reputation. I’ll fling myself onto the floor and throw the biggest tantrum you’ve ever seen.”

“Tantrum…?”

Nadeshiko pictured Ruri having a hissy fit. Ruri was a woman of her word; when she freaked out, it would be worse than any of them imagined.

Raicho chuckled and said, “I thought the same, honestly. If harm is eventually going to come our way anyhow, better to take care of it before it does. That’s why the pushy ones came here, while Ayame and Renri stayed home. It’s all part of the plan. And in addition to preparing for Summer, it’s better to have someone here who can help Spring if needed. Ayame should stay in the country.”

“We talked things out, y’know? Nobody’s being forced, okay?”

“Okay…”

Nadeshiko felt her heart warm up a bit. The adults had made their case as clearly as they could. Like Ruri said, Summer had thought things through, too.

With Ayame joining Ruri as an Agent of Summer, they had double the resources. Ruri had the second most experience as a god incarnate behind Winter. Ayame, while new to life as an Agent, was experienced as a Guard.

Like Raicho said, moving within the country was Ayame’s forte. If anything happened to Spring, she would cooperate with the Agency and National Security to deal with it smoothly.

Her husband, Renri, would also be helpful, as he had officially become a member of the Agency’s staff, although he was focused on office work. He should be working hard now on preparing for the trip after Rikka.

And so Ruri and Raicho could take over here.

One concern was splitting security up, but Ayame was stronger than the average person.

The girl had been battling insurgents since she was young, and now that she was the goddess of Summer, she had incredible power. In a way, she could be seen as the strongest goddess of them all.

The only problem was that Ruri would miss her sister, even though she acted cheery for Nadeshiko’s sake.

“…”

A sigh escaped from Nadeshiko’s small lips.

Everyone is helping.

She had imagined how reassuring it would be to get the other gods incarnate to accompany her.

But she’d never said a word.

They’re still helping me.

She believed she shouldn’t ask for anything.

Once again, the dried leaves in her chest told her not to trouble the adults.

I can’t be too demanding.

The results of her behavior were circling back to her. She didn’t think it was wrong to help the Archer of Dawn last year. But then her parents didn’t want to see her, and today, she was taking a flight out of the country without saying good-bye to them. They should have been notified about the trip to Kyokoku; if they weren’t here, it meant that they were not worried about their eight-year-old daughter’s first trip overseas.

“…”

Their interest in her dropped alongside her reputation.

If the adults in the Town abandon me…

How would she live? Nadeshiko was anxious. Realistically speaking, she wouldn’t be abandoned under any circumstances, but the child couldn’t help fearing the possibility of her guardians leaving her.

But they all came, even though I didn’t ask.

The adults couldn’t understand what a relief it was for a child hiding her loneliness.

“Isn’t this great, Lady Nadeshiko? It’s so encouraging to have everyone here.”

Sanekazura found a good moment to talk to Nadeshiko, as she had been keeping quiet in front of the VIPs.

“Ms. Sanekazura…”

“Don’t look so sad. There will be plenty of fun over there, I’m sure. It’s not every day you get to travel to another country.”

“…Yes.”

“It’s actually my first time going overseas, too.”

“It is?”

“Yes. Shirahagi, too, right?”

He nodded.

“I’ve been having so many new experiences since I became your maid,” said Sanekazura. “Thank you, Lady Nadeshiko.”

“I’m going to buy a nice souvenir for my mother.”

They didn’t seem the least bit afraid. However, Nadeshiko felt she shouldn’t take their words at face value.

They’re lying for my sake.

They couldn’t deny the possibility of an insurgent attack. They were accompanying her on a dangerous journey; they couldn’t truly see this as a nice vacation.

“I worry I won’t be able to talk with any store staff in Centrish.”

“I was thinking the same… And I don’t know what to buy my mother…”

“How old is she, by the way? I could help you think of something. Lady Nadeshiko, you should help us choose souvenirs, too.”

Nadeshiko knew they were saying that so she wouldn’t be scared.

“…Yes…” The well of gloom in her heart didn’t disappear.

Then Nadeshiko looked at everyone gathered again.

“…I want to thank you all.”

She expressed her gratitude to them before hugging Rindo’s neck tight.

“Nadeshiko?” Rindo said as she pressed her face against his neck.

Nadeshiko whispered into his ear. “Rindo. I’m so glad I’m not alone…”

He shivered.

“I was really scared.”

“…I know.”

“But everything would’ve been solved if I did.”

“…”

“I could’ve gone on my own, but I’m glad that everyone is coming. Isn’t that selfish of me?”

Her worries concerning the trip filled every word.

“…No, it’s not.”

Rindo hugged his dearest Autumn tight and whispered back.

From his point of view, he had failed to handle this on his own, and he felt powerless. He hadn’t asked Itecho for help because he felt it was his responsibility.

But Rindo had learned last spring how important it was to protect his loved one, even at the expense of his pride.

 

“Thank you all for your help. We’re counting on you.”

 

Rindo spoke loudly so that everyone could hear.

And so began Autumn’s journey.

 

Meanwhile, somewhere in Enishi, Spring stood in the middle of the snow.

 

The large island of Enishi at the northernmost point of Yamato was a frigid place in winter.

No snow was falling, but there was not a tinge of spring to be seen.

Their breath turned white in the frozen air of the silver, silent land.

It was still Yamato, yet the environment changed dramatically with the season.

And the ones controlling it were far more normal than most would think. They longed for an ordinary life, even though they were forced into an exceptional one.

Yamato’s Agent of Spring, Hinagiku Kayo, looked up at the dim winter sky.

She was the very picture of a spring fairy in the middle of winter—enchanting to behold. And there was a reason she was looking up at the cold, overcast sky.

“…”

Rosei had told her that he would be flying to Kyokoku.

The rest of the seasons had rushed to help Autumn, but Spring could not. She could only pray for the safety of the travelers.

As she prayed, her voluminous hair fluttered with the chilly wind, and Hinagiku shivered.

The team going to Kyokoku was already dressed for spring, but a coat and scarf were still necessary in Enishi.

“Are you cold, Lady Hinagiku? It’s almost time, but you can still warm yourself up for a while.”

The Guard of Spring, Sakura Himedaka, quickly stepped in to address the lady’s health.

She took off her stole and placed it on her lady’s shoulders.

“Your body is precious. You have to take good care of it…”

Spring’s Blade was as elegant and beautiful as ever.

“It’s…okay.”

“Is your neck all right? You’ve been looking up for a while.”

“Yes… I just…wished…that the…plane could…fly by…”

Her voice was sweet as sugar, but behind it was a trace of loneliness. They were in Enishi, but the others were heading to Kyokoku from Teishu. The plane wouldn’t be visible from here.

Sakura smiled wanly. “I understand you’re worried, but you should worry about yourself first. And also…we’re almost done manifesting spring. Let’s bring the season to Enishi so we can hear all about the trip later. Rosei promised to meet you on your birthday, remember?”

“Yes… Right.”

Hinagiku pulled her gaze back down to Sakura before looking at her surroundings.

“Work…comes…first. Enishi’s…the last one. Time to…say good…bye…to the…snow. Let’s…bring a…nice…spring…”

“Yes, that is what the people of Yamato are waiting for… That said, Lady Hinagiku, don’t you take pride in bringing your own season?”

Of course Hinagiku cared about spring, but she seemed to cherish winter more. Even though spring was one of the most beloved seasons.

“Mmm… But…Hinagiku…loves…winter.”

Her simple answer left Sakura even more torn.

Do you love winter, or do you love the man who brings it?

Why was her retainer so suspicious?

“…Lady Hinagiku.”

Because she was jealous of her lady’s love.

“You love winter that much…?”

Sakura wanted to pout. Her lady had spent this whole time enraptured by winter, barely sparing a glance for her retainer. Hinagiku must’ve been thinking of Rosei when she was staring at the sky.

Sakura didn’t want to hear the answer to her question, so she kept speaking.

“But after spring comes summer, after summer comes autumn, and then comes winter again anyway. There’s no need to feel sad… You don’t need to give so much of your heart to winter.”

Sakura loved one of the Winter men as well, and she considered Rosei her friend. She even tacitly approved of her lady’s budding romance. She didn’t want somebody else to take her beloved friend. Her maiden heart was conflicted.

Hinagiku tilted her head, unaware of Sakura’s feelings.

“Sakura…you get…sad when…spring…ends. It’s…the same.”

Sakura did not appreciate her lady’s gentle remark. “Yes, but that’s different.”

“Huh?”

“It’s just different,” she declared with unbelievable confidence.

“Why…?”

“Because I say so.”

“Th-that’s not…fair.”

“Yes, it is.”

“It’s…not. It’s not…fair.”

“It’s very fair. I’m your Guard; it’s in my nature to cherish your season. Nobody can put a stop to my love—not even you, Lady Hinagiku.”

“Huh…?”

Hinagiku was at a loss for words. What could she say after Sakura said she loved her? Especially when Hinagiku loved her so incredibly much in return?

“…Sakura, are you…pouting?”

“No.”

She most certainly was. Hinagiku finally realized she had neglected the loved one who was standing right next to her, even though she had only been watching the sky for a few minutes.

Rosei wasn’t the only person Hinagiku cared for, but perhaps admitting she liked winter more than spring had hit a nerve. Hinagiku giggled. Her retainer’s jealousy was so lovely.

“Hinagiku…loves you…too…”

She sincerely returned that expression of love.

“And nobody…can get…in the way…of that.”

Hinagiku knew how to love someone back, and she wanted to love Sakura back most of all.

“Lady Hinagiku…”

The kittenish pout faded from Sakura’s face, replaced by a smile that grew and grew. She slid closer to Hinagiku and held her hand, then shook it.

“…I love you lots, lots more.”

“Hee-hee. Hinagiku…loves you…lots, lots, lots more…”

The girls blushed and smiled at each other.

Not far away, two men were watching over the lovebirds. They worked for Itecho, and they had been sent from the Town of Winter.

“It’s always good to see them getting along.”

One was a trustworthy and reliable man in his thirties: Yukimi Todo.

“I’m blushing just looking at them…”

The other was the best of the escorts in Winter, despite still being in his twenties: Rintaro Shimotsuki.

After the events in spring, they had been officially hired as escorts to the lady and retainer of Spring. It had been almost a year since the escorts began their service. It had been enough time to get used to the flirting between their charges, but it still left Shimotsuki a little shy.

“I guess you’re used to it already, Mr. Todo.”

“They’re adorable, aren’t they?” Todo smiled at his young colleague.

“That’s what I can’t get used to,” Shimotsuki argued.

The pair continued their bantering.

“It’s heartwarming. What, don’t you like heartwarming?”

“…It’s too much for me. And the polar opposite of our bosses, right?”

Todo thought back on their bosses. Rosei perpetually had an air of elegance about him, but he was proud and short-fused. And his retainer, Itecho, fought back without hesitation. There was a considerable difference between them and Spring.

“Sure, but I think it’s wrong to compare them.”

One couldn’t compare men who communicated through punches with a couple of friendly girls.

“You are completely right. I don’t get it myself… It’s not that I can’t relate to girls. It’s just…two cute people having a warm chat is like something from another world. It’s kinda uncomfortable.”

Todo stared at Shimotsuki. He had a sweet face, but a rough interior.

The Town of Winter had more men than women, and the male majority was especially obvious within the escorts.

Considering the above and the two men he had as bosses, it was only natural that Shimotsuki would find Spring’s sweetness unusual. He could hold friendly conversations with them usually; it was only when they began flirting like lovers that he was taken aback.

“I see… I would describe Lord Rosei and Lord Kangetsu’s banter as adorable, though. Maybe it’s only because I’m older…”

“Yeah…”

The look of baffled disbelief in Shimotsuki’s eyes made Todo smile again.

But no matter how the escorts felt about it, Spring was able to have these warm chats because of their security efforts, including the other Winter escorts around them and the members of the Agency and National Security guarding them nearby. They were in formation, prepared for anything.

Then Todo received a report that the surroundings were all clear.

“Princesses, it is time for you to shine.”

Todo’s nickname for them was full of both respect and playfulness, and the pair began preparations.

It was time for the song and dance to manifest the season.

Hinagiku shivered before taking off her coat despite the wintery landscape, and Sakura held it for her.

Then a ringtone sounded through the cold air—multiple, in fact.

All Winter escorts received the notification. Was it a work notice?

A few seconds later, another tone rang from Sakura’s pocket.

She took her phone out of her coat.

“…”

The message read as follows:

 

“Sakura, we’re about to take off. I won’t be able to get in touch for a while. I’ll refrain from calling you due to the time difference, but I want you to respond to any texts I might send you. Also, I think you’ll like this picture of Lady Nadeshiko’s guard dog. His name is Hanakiri. I’ll try to set a good example for the rookie. I’ll pray for your and Lady Hinagiku’s safety from overseas. Take care.”

 

One could discern both the care of a mentor for his pupil and the love of a man for a woman.

“…”

The attached picture of Hanakiri put a smile on Sakura’s face. Her mentor knew that she couldn’t contain herself in front of small animals and cute things, despite her usually calm and serious demeanor.

A picture for me?

The affection of a mentor could be uncomfortable, even difficult to accept for a pupil. The special treatment made her feel a little embarrassed, but she couldn’t contain her glee.

A major change had occurred between Sakura and Itecho last year.

Itecho hadn’t explicitly told the Spring girl his feelings, but he had urged her not to get married.

Sakura did not believe Itecho had feelings for her, but she had hope that she could get him to look her way if she put in the effort.

Their love was both mutual and unrequited; they had overcome a period of enmity, forged a new trusting relationship, and returned to their mentor-pupil relationship, sharing warm exchanges such as this.

“I need more pictures of Hanakiri. You take care, too. See you later,” Sakura quickly replied.

Hinagiku opened and closed her fan with a smile on her face as she looked at Sakura.

“Sakura, was that…Lord Itecho?”

When Sakura’s expression changed in that particular way, it was usually because of Itecho. And Hinagiku was correct.

“Yes. They’re about to take off. It’ll be a while before they get in touch again.”

“Lord Rosei…and…Lady Ruri…and Lady…Nadeshiko…also sent…a text…saying…good-bye. The plane…trip sounds…so…tiring…”

“Yes, it’s a ten-hour trip…and then they have to go to the hotel. It’s rough. Rosei probably won’t send another text until tomorrow. I’m not sure he even understands time zones, though… I guess Itecho will warn him…”

“How…big is…the dif…ference?”

“About sixteen hours, I believe. It’s morning in Yamato now, so they will be arriving there in our afternoon. In Kyokoku, it will be around midnight the day before.”

Hinagiku’s jaw dropped. “Wow… That’s…a lot.”

“Yes.”

“…Will it be…hard to…get…in touch with…everyone?”

She hung her head.

She wanted to know how her friends were doing, but she didn’t want to bother them.

Sakura had been jealous and impish earlier, but she did not want to see her lady saddened.

“They should return texts, just not immediately. I don’t think they would be upset by receiving them.” She quickly added, “The problem is your usual call with Rosei… You could ask him if he can call you tomorrow around noon. It should be night over there. They have some downtime before bed then. Kyokoku’s Lord Autumn is a year younger than Lady Nadeshiko, so they shouldn’t be having any dinner arrangements that late. Rosei would most likely appreciate it if you asked.”

A Guard was also a secretary. Hinagiku was impressed by the well-reasoned response and nodded.

“Yes, thank you, Sakura.”

“Of course.”

“Hinagiku is…looking forward…to texting…and calling.”

Hinagiku smiled as she held the fan up to her face.

Sakura’s jealousy reared its head again, but she was able to keep a smile on her face thanks to the recent refill of her lady’s love.

“Yes, let’s look forward to it.”

“Will you…make…a call…too? Lord…Itecho…”

Sakura froze for a moment before looking away. “No, I… I shouldn’t trouble my mentor… I would pick up if he called, though.”

Hinagiku wished for her retainer, who had gone through so much pain because of her, to find happiness.

“He will…call you,” Hinagiku said gently, and Sakura kept her eyes bashfully averted.

“I’m not expecting anything from him.”

“You’re…lying.”

“No, I’m not.”

Hinagiku poked Sakura’s cheek. The facade was adorable.

“You can…go out with…Lord…Itecho…when they’re…back.”

Sakura was taken aback by Hinagiku’s suggestion.

“I—I won’t.”

“Even if…he asks…you out?”

“He would never!”

 

Hinagiku kept a smile on her face while she thought about how to set the stage for the two of them.

 

Meanwhile, in Shiranui, another provincial city in Enishi, the Archer of Dawn watched over spring.

 

Hinagiku had already manifested the season there; cherry blossom buds were showing their faces in the mountains.

Goddess incarnate of morning Kaya Fugeki had just finished her daily ritual.

She was back home, lying on the couch and fiddling with her phone, as any high school girl would on the weekend. She scrolled through various articles about spring. Anyone could follow the path of spring across the country. Kaya tossed and turned, keeping her eyes on the screen all the while, until a tuft of her lustrous black hair brushed against her face and made her sneeze.

“Lady Kaya.”

She immediately heard her retainer’s voice.

“I know you want to enjoy your last day of spring break, but would you consider going to bed? Or taking a bath? That mountain hike was cold; you should warm up.”

Kaya’s retainer, the Archer of Dawn’s Custodian, Yuzuru Fugeki, turned his handsome face toward her.

Kaya sniffled. “I didn’t sneeze because I’m cold. Get me a hair tie.”

Yuzuru followed her command. He returned from the bathroom with a hair tie and comb in his hand. “Get up, please. I can’t tie your hair when you’re lying down.”

Yuzuru felt no discontent serving his lady; in fact, he welcomed every opportunity.

“Huh? Nah, I’ll just tie it up. Let me do it.”

“Do you want to take my job away from me?”

“Don’t be ridiculous…”

The power balance between this lady and her retainer was odd. Yuzuru gave her a little glare, and she immediately gave up.

“Fine. Pull me up.”

Kaya raised her hands, and Yuzuru grabbed her and helped her up. He looked happy as they both found a warm spot on the couch.

“You don’t want any curls?”

“You didn’t bring the iron, did you?” Kaya asked.

“I can go get it.”

“I’m taking a bath after this.”

“I’ll leave it for now, then.”

“Why do you like messing with my hair so much?”

Because it’s a privilege to get to touch it, but he could not say that aloud.

“You may not look and act like a master, but usually, it’s a retainer’s job to look after their charge.”

“But wouldn’t you prefer to have a lady who can take care of herself?”

“Do you want to take my job from me?” he demanded again.

“Suddenly, I feel like I’m in a time loop.”

“I’m not giving my job to you.”

“Hey, I’m not trying to get into an argument,” Kaya said, before she showed her phone screen to Yuzuru, who was combing her hair. “Look, Yuzuru. You can see where Lady Spring’s been.”

“The cherry blossom front, yes. It was nice to see them this year.”

Kaya nodded bashfully.

Dawn had become acquainted with Autumn and Spring through the tragedy that had befallen them. The Agents of the Four Seasons had saved them.

This spring, Kaya had asked to meet Spring at Shiranui Shrine, where the Agents would visit to manifest the season. She would normally not interact with other gods incarnate, but she wanted to apologize to the Seasons for the trouble she caused. This took quite a bit of courage. And as they met, Agent of Spring Hinagiku Kayo remembered how Kaya had gotten them in touch with the Archer of Twilight, and thanked her.

 

“Actually…we thought…maybe we…should’ve…visited…around…the new year.”

 

Spring had spent the transition between Reimei 20 and 21 with Winter here in Shiranui. Winter was already acquainted with Dawn, so Rosei and Itecho had thought of dropping by to give a New Year’s greeting, and they had mentioned the idea to Spring. However, after much discussion, they concluded that it would be rude to barge in during a time usually spent with family.

Still, Hinagiku had hoped for this meeting.

Once they were sure there was nothing but goodwill between Kaya and Hinagiku, it took them no time at all to break the ice. Knowing more people in their same situation was reassuring. Plus, the girls were close in age. Sakura and Yuzuru watched their ladies’ friendly conversation, and they eventually exchanged contact information.

Spring said Summer would probably drop by as well once Rikka came.

After that, they left Shiranui.

“I heard the Summers are also around my age, and I’m happy to have more girl friends…”

“Naturally.”

“Lady Kayo and Lady Himedaka were so nice, too. I hope they come to visit again…”

“Why not invite them for summering? They would probably come after they’re done manifesting.”

“I’m too embarrassed. Oh, but I could send a text to congratulate them once the cherry blossom front finishes covering Enishi.”

“And wouldn’t that be the perfect time to invite them over?”

“Didn’t you hear me, Yuzuru? I can’t just do that.”

“There you go again, running around in circles.”

“I guess so.”

Kaya was happy to have such troubles.

Yuzuru chuckled, carefully fixing his lady’s hair. “I’m happy, too. We can’t invite commoners over to your divine abode, after all.”

“…Yeah.”

“But they’re gods, so that’s not a worry. We can extend the invitation, but if they accept, let’s give them a warm welcome that will make them want to come back.”

“…”

Yuzuru finished with her hair, and she turned to look at him.

“Yuzuru, are you lonely?”

It was a direct question, and he immediately answered.

“No.”

“If you ever miss seeing other people, you can go have some fun outside.”

“Lady Kaya…”

“You promised you would go back home.”

Yuzuru blinked. Kaya’s reply was unusual for her.

“I said it before; I don’t mind waiting for you to come back with souvenirs. I might miss you when you’re gone… But Yuzuru…”

“Why won’t you consider my feelings?” he asked.

“I am being considerate; that’s why I’m telling you this!”

“Has it never occurred to you that I can’t stand to be away from you?”

Kaya shut her mouth. She looked at Yuzuru, then buried her face in his abdomen to hide her embarrassment. He didn’t want to leave her, and the confirmation of that left her almost euphoric.

And yet you won’t fall for me, he thought.

Kaya grabbed him. “Then let’s message them together and ask them to come in summer.”

Yuzuru did not grab the goddess in return; he just smiled.

“Yes, let’s do that.”

The young man who’d won over the goddess prayed for the safety of Spring in their journey.

 

Meanwhile, down south…

 

The Archer of Twilight Kaguya Fugeki watched the fruits of Kaya’s work from the comfort of his room. Well, the room where he was staying in Ryugu Shrine, as his new mansion was still under construction.

“…”

Suddenly, his phone buzzed. Few people reached out to him like this, so he had an idea of who it could be. Indeed, it was from his sweetheart.

 

“I will be leaving Yamato for a little while now. I can’t say too much about the job, but once I’m back, I’ll take some time off. Could I spend it with you?”

 

Kaguya smiled at Tsukihi Aragami’s brave love letter.

 

“Please do. I’ll look forward to it. I’d like to know when you might be back, if it’s not top secret. I’ll meet you at the airport.”

 

He typed with his index finger, and a reply came almost as soon as he hit send.

 

“Could I ask you to reward me for a job well done? I’d like to eat some of your cooking.”

 

Her modest wish brought another smile to his face.

 

“I’ll make anything you want. Please be careful. I’ll be praying you come back safe and sound.”

 

Tsukihi sent one last reply—See you soon—and the exchange ended.

Kaguya stood up and left the room. He walked down the long hallway, where he bumped into his Custodian, Eken, who had a bowl of snacks in his hand.

“Oh, are you going out, Lord Kaguya?”

Eken had been worn down in both mind and body the previous year, and the ordeal had left him quite thin at the time—but now he was at peak health. He had gained some height, too.

“I wanted to have tea with you.”

Still, he was a boy at heart.

“Let’s have it later. I was going to visit the front shrine.”

“You sure visit the shrine a lot for being a god yourself,” Eken commented, and Kaguya chuckled.

“I also found it strange at first, but there’s no harm in getting along with other gods. Especially when it’s another local.”

Eken nodded in understanding and took a step. “I’ll go leave the snacks in your room and follow you. Or, may I?”

“Of course. I’ll wait for you here.”

Upon receiving permission, Eken trotted away and was back in the blink of an eye.

“It’s funny; you said it’s strange that I visit the front shrine, and yet you want to come with me.”

Kaguya walked down the hallway as his retainer followed behind him like a puppy.

“Is it? I just want to be where you are.”

Kaguya smiled at his sincere response. “…Thank you. I just thought you might get bored while I pray.”

“When you’re praying with your eyes closed, I communicate with the local god in my own way.”

Kaguya was surprised to hear that. “…You’re not telling me you can hear their voice, are you?” he ventured.

“No way,” said Eken. “It’s just me talking. I talk about what I had for dinner last night, or how I read so many scary stories that I couldn’t get to sleep.”

This boy is always defying my imagination.

Eken was so used to having a god nearby that he had no qualms about chitchatting with Ryugu’s local god, or any of the chiyorozugami.

“…You’re forgiven because you’re a Custodian, but don’t be too irreverent with your prayers. We may not see the gods, but they might really be there. Really, we should act on the assumption that they are.”

Eken nodded. “Does that mean you don’t feel the presence of any spirits, Lord Kaguya?”

“No. I’d be scared if I did, so I like it this way.”

“But you could awaken something supernatural one day. Tell me if you ever do.”

“Why do you always act like I’m some bizarre entity?” Kaguya asked.

“Well, you’re pretty mystic, yourself, aren’t you?”

“Maybe to a regular person.”

“I love you, Lord Kaguya,” Eken said.

“I’m glad to hear that.”

“Maybe that’s why I love the supernatural, too.”

“Now it’s getting really weird.”

“I’ve been reading up a lot on folklore.”

“…”

“I like scary stories now, too.”

“…”

“And I find myself wishing for fantastical things to happen,” Eken said.

Did I go wrong teaching him?

Kaguya was confused, but Eken was acting the way he always did.

But…that powerful imagination of his is part of his nature.

Eken had excellent control over Divine Cloak, his Custodian power. The more powerful its user’s imagination was, the better its results. Essentially, there was no reason for Kaguya to be worried.

Eken was just a curious boy who liked the fantastical.

“Look, it’s fine to enjoy those things, but just don’t dive too far into the religious aspect that it harms you. Tell me if you ever feel like you might be ending up on that road.”

Eken was taken aback.

“I already adhere to you as much as possible, though.”

“I’m not a religio— Well, I guess I am a god.”

“Are you thinking I’ll get too into the occult and buy weird vases from bad people trying to take advantage of me? Don’t worry. You don’t sell vases, do you?”

“I do not.”

“I’m just interested in the mystical because you’re a part of it. But it’s nothing huge. Just a vague interest.”

“Vague… If you say so.”

Eken chuckled. “Thanks for worrying about me.”

“Hey, it’s no laughing matter.”

“Sorry. By the way, what are you praying for today?”

“For Tsukihi to have a safe trip. She’s going overseas, so I want her to be all right.”

“Then I should do a real prayer for once, too!”

This boy’s innocence was perilous; the god of night had to keep an eye on him. The two headed over to the shrine to pray for Kaguya’s beloved.

 

Meanwhile, Iyo was already in the middle of spring. Ayame was watching the mountain cherry blossoms from the mansion in the Town of Summer.

 

It was a beautiful sight—pink blossoms among the thriving greenery of the mountains.

Ayame could have smiled at the sight of them a short while earlier, thanks to her memory of welcoming Spring as they’d visited Summer’s new abode this year.

She had enjoyed the time she’d spent with the girls.

“…”

But today, not even this beautiful view could clear her mind.

She was worried about her sister’s trip to Kyokoku.

“Ayame, I set it up so you can see the display here, too.”

She heard Renri’s voice from behind. She could tell her husband was trying to be considerate.

There was a tablet on the low table in the living room showing two sets of values—heartbeats—updated in real time.

“This should give you some peace of mind. They only take the watches off for baths, right? You can see they’re alive and well.”

The data was marked Ruri and Raicho.

Ayami and Renri had given them watches that could measure their heart rates, among other things.

The app shared those values here, which let Ayame know they were still alive. It only showed numbers, but it kept her updated on how they were doing even when they were far away.

“…Yes.”

Ayame still seemed worried, so Renri made her sit on the couch in front of the tablet. It was a warm spring day, yet Ayame’s worries cast a cloud over her expression.

Renri sat next to her and hugged her shoulder. He could feel her tension.

“You’re really worried.”

“Yes…”

“They’ll be fine. They have Raicho. He might be weird, but he can protect Ruri.”

“…Yeah.”

Renri wanted to soothe his wife, but he couldn’t come up with any other way to do so. It was the first time the twins had ever been this far away from each other.

I can’t understand how she feels.

He could be considerate, but he couldn’t say he truly understood how she felt.

Similarly, Ayame could never understand all of Renri’s childhood loneliness. People can only make their best guess at what others are feeling. The only thing Renri could do was be there for his wife.

“…”

After a moment of silence, Ayame looked at him.

“I’m sorry…”

“Huh? For what?”

“For…being so gloomy… And dragging you down, too.”

Renri wanted to sigh.

“I’d be more worried if you forced yourself to act cheery,” he replied with some force in his voice. “In times like this, you don’t have to put others first.”

Ayame smiled weakly.

She always paid attention to others.

For so long, Ayame’s life had consisted of trying to be of use, to be needed—especially if it meant helping her sister.

Now she felt like she had a hole in her heart.

Renri looked at his phone. Raicho’s last text read, “See you later!” Ruri’s was, “Take care of my sister!”

They were on the plane to Kyokoku already. He felt like a father with the way he worried about them, hoping they wouldn’t be worn out from the trip.

Both Ruri and Raicho were loud troublemakers, and sometimes Renri found them annoying. But they were always there for Renri and Ayame.

The couple had always lived on their own, but today, the house felt quiet and lonely.

Renri thought about what he could do for Ayame. Buying her something or taking her out somewhere didn’t feel like the right choice.

Ayame probably didn’t want to go outside, so Renri stood up from the couch and gave her a kiss on her pretty forehead.

 

“You need to eat, Ayame. I’ll make something.”

 

Renri whispered to her gently, and Ayame shyly touched the spot he had kissed. She nodded.

 

That day, the thoughts of many people crossed under the same sky.

 

Beyond the sea, in Kyokoku, the young god of Autumn waited for the arrival of Yamato’s goddess.

 

He stared at the calendar in his room in silence.

The decor of the young god’s room was in a modern, urban style, and the furniture was classy and luxurious. It was an ideal room for an adult man, but not what you would expect from a boy under ten.

Everything looked borrowed, and the only proof that the room belonged to the boy at all was the teddy bear on the bed.

“…”

The day hadn’t come yet, but he couldn’t help thinking about it.

The boy left a strong impression on those he met. He was one of those people with an aura about him that drew the attention of others.

He had long eyelashes, brown skin, and lustrous hair like a black panther’s. His eyes were wide and daring, shining like the stars in the night sky, and he had an air of loneliness about him.

Was it due to the life he’d lived, or was it because of his standing as the God of Autumn?

If Yamato’s Autumn embodied the season’s fragility and color, Kyokoku’s Autumn was an incarnation of the nostalgia the season brought.

The boy looked away from the calendar. His face seemed a little feverish.

He must’ve been practicing for manifesting the season.

A god incarnate who overused their divine powers could easily get sick with a fever. The cost was relatively small for such divine powers, but it was still harsh on the user, and it was particularly scary for small children.

Someone should have been looking after him, but he was alone in the room.

The boy promptly filled a cup of water from the kitchen and took the antipyretic analgesic that had already been prepared for him.

He trudged to the bed and threw himself on it, and his small body bounced lightly on the mattress. He crawled under the sheets like a rabbit wiggling back into its den.

He stayed in bed for about ten minutes, but nobody appeared.

I wonder what Mom and Dad are doing? What about everyone else?

The boy pondered.

He checked the phone next to the pillow and found an unread text. It was from his family, and he happily typed out a reply. But once that was done, he was alone again.

He stayed in bed for a while before a buzzer rang.

The door to the room was locked, so visitors had to ring the bell.

The boy walked to the door in silence.

“I brought you a little something to eat.”

On the other side was a maid, wearing a classic maid dress.

The helpers were on a shift rotation, and there were many of them. They wore no name tags, and she hadn’t told him her name when she introduced herself, so the boy still didn’t know what to call her.

But he didn’t need to.

He had been told not to forge a close relationship with anyone.

“Thanks,” he said, trying to take the bowl from her, but she shook her head and placed it on the table.

The presence of two chairs only emphasized that he lived alone.

The woman promptly tried to leave, but then she remembered she had one other thing to take care of.

“I’ll get your laundry,” she said, disappearing into the bathroom. She reemerged with the laundry basket, but on her way to the door, one of the towels fell out.

“Here.”

The boy picked it up and held it out to her. He wanted to put it back in the basket, but she pulled away.

“…”

There were a few seconds of silence.

You know I still can’t touch you from here, right?

Feeling empty, he carelessly dropped the towel on the floor again. He didn’t want to, but he’d learned that she preferred that.

“…You can get it. I’ll stay back.”

The woman picked it up with an awkward look on her face and then scurried out the door. Unsure what to do with his hurt feelings, he dived back into bed.

About ten more minutes passed before the buzzer rang again.

“…”

He didn’t try to open the door this time. It opened on its own.

“How was training, Liam? Did you get it right this time?”

The boy immediately replied with an insult to the man:

“…Shut up and die.”

The man snorted at the curses coming from the bed.

“I can’t die. I have someone to protect.”

The man, in his twenties, spoke sweetly, as befitting his appearance.

His blond hair was neatly combed, and his body was trained to balanced proportions. His skin was fair, his teeth shiny, and his eyes blue like the alluring sea. His smart-looking glasses fit him well, too. He was picture-perfect.

Yet the boy was not kind to his handsome servant.

“…And who’s that?” he grumbled, clicking his tongue.

The boy, Liam, had been hurt by the man’s words.

I know it’s not me.

That was what his instincts told him.

“…You.”

Liam’s words had hurt the man, too.

“Who else would it be? I’m your Guard…”

The man hunched his shoulders, looking like he was shrinking under a freezing gust. Liam wasn’t sure what to say when the man was acting so dejected, but he was not going to apologize.

“Well, you sure neglect me an awful lot for being my Guard,” Liam replied with a pout.

I’m not saying sorry. It’s the truth.

He was adamant in his response. Liam was trying to be mean, but he couldn’t hide his loneliness. He was bitter because he wanted this man to pay attention to him. He wanted to see his reaction. He wanted to see whether he had the least amount of interest in him.

Kashu’s Agent of Autumn was like a grumpy cat.

The man understood the boy’s childish feelings, so he didn’t snap back. He only stared at Liam.

“One day, you’ll realize how much I care about you,” he said with sadness in his voice.

Oh yeah? When will that be?

If it was ever going to happen, why not give him a show of his earnestness here and now?

The man placed his hand on Liam’s forehead.

“You feeling sick?”

“Not anymore.”

“…You still don’t look too good… Can you go outside?”

“I can walk. Outside where?”

“The store we went to before. The clothes we got for your meeting are ready. The tailor is waiting to do the final adjustments.”

Liam dived back under the blankets.

“Come on.”

The man peeled the blankets off, and Liam didn’t resist any further. He knew he couldn’t overpower his Guard.

“…That outfit is too fancy for me.”

That didn’t mean he wasn’t going to complain.

“They’re good clothes.”

“I don’t need good clothes. I don’t like fancy stuff. I’d rather— Hey, stop it!”

The man patted Liam’s head as if he were a cat.

“I like this modest side of you.”

“You’re just making fun of me for growing up poor.”

“I’m not. It’s a wonderful thing that you know how normal people live and understand that too much luxury isn’t a good thing… A lot of people could stand to learn from you.”

Liam snorted. “I know ’cause I used to help my parents at their restaurant. People who want to show off their luxury brands treat others like garbage. I hate customers like that. They think they’re hot stuff, but everyone hates them. And I don’t want to be like them.”

The boy’s comment sounded spiteful, but he had observed a wide variety of people for his age, thanks to his work.

The man laughed out loud. Liam was confused; what did he say that was so funny?

“What? Are you making fun of me?”

“Ha-ha… No. It’s just that you really don’t mince words.”

The man circled around to Liam’s side and pulled him up from the bed. The boy felt weightless for a moment.

“Hey, stop!”

“Liam, my liege! Aren’t you a smart one!”

The Guard raised him up to the ceiling, and Liam struggled.

“I’m not a baby!”

He wanted attention, but not like this. This man did not understand the boy’s sensitivities.

“You might as well be, from my point of view.”

“You are such a jerk! Damn it, let go, stupid!” Liam kicked the man’s head.

“Ow!”

The man immediately set the boy down on the floor.

“Please, let’s not get violent,” he said with respect. “Well now, you’re out of bed. Let’s get you ready, my Autumn.”

“Screw you, Jude!”

It was cute to hear his lord curse, and the young Guard laughed again.

Liam knew there was no point in fighting this anymore, so he reluctantly changed clothes to leave.

Once he was all dressed, Jude smiled.

“You’re very handsome, Liam.”

“I can’t trust you after you just called me a baby.”

Jude chuckled again.

The young god and his retainer continued their banter on their way out.

“Are we taking the car?” the boy asked.

“…Yes.” Jude’s hearty smile vanished the moment he stepped out of the residence.

He switched modes.

Liam understood and said nothing else.

Jude glanced around them and hurried Liam into the car.

“Where are we going, Mr. Jude?”

After Jude told the driver the address, silence descended over the car. The driver would have been shocked had he seen them just a couple minutes prior. They were two silent youngsters now; an adult-averse boy and a taciturn Guard without much concern for his Agent.

“…”

Liam didn’t understand Jude’s mask.

His Guard smiled a lot when he was alone with Liam, but he went silent the moment anyone was around. Liam didn’t know which side was his real one, but he actively assumed this was his fake side. It was frightening to think the other was all an act. Maybe Jude had to play the part of the smart Guard of Autumn he said he was.

If he only shows that side to me…that’s good.

It gave him a small—no, a major sense of superiority.

The tailor wasn’t too far away, and they arrived quickly.

“Hey… So, we’re going back home as soon as we’re done, right?”

Now that no one else was around, Liam spoke to Jude normally. The Guard went back to normal as well and nodded.

“Well, I have to go back to the Church…”

“Church, church, church. That’s all you ever talk about.”

“I’m sorry, Liam… But I grew up there… Please understand.”

Liam pouted. The Church was the reason his Guard wasn’t with him much.

Jude was in an awkward position. Despite being the Guard of Autumn, he served a larger organization and had to put them first.

To Liam, the Church was the thief who took Jude away from him.

Jude, too, was suffocated between the expectations of his role as a Guard and his responsibilities to the Church.

He wanted to stay with his young lord and dote on him, but he couldn’t. He was a busy man, but still did all he could to protect the lonely god.

“Is there anything you want me to do, Liam? I’d be glad to,” Jude said, hoping to cheer him up.

“…No, nothing. I was just saying that… Are you that busy?”

“It’s good busy this time. It’s not the chores they usually give me. Yamato’s Goddess of Autumn is coming, and there’s a lot to do to get ready for her visit.”

Liam reacted to the word Yamato. But not with joy or expectation—he was fearful.

“…What should I do when Yamato’s goddess gets here?” He sounded almost dejected. “…Do I really have to do what they said?”

“…We can talk about that later. Let’s go into the shop.”

“No! Tell me now!” Liam complained, refusing to move.

Jude held in a sigh, but his internal conflict showed in his face. He nodded. “Yes, but it’s for your own safety. You have to do it.”

“…I don’t want to!”

“I know, but it’s worse to oppose the Church…”

Jude’s voice suddenly lowered in pitch all of a sudden, and the sentence almost sounded like a threat.

“…”

“I know it doesn’t feel good, but we have to tell the Tower and the Church that we’re cooperating. Bear with it. They’ll just be empty shells in the end…”

“…And what if they won’t?”

“Liam…”

“Don’t tell me it’s for my own safety when I don’t even have a choice. I’d rather you just say it’s an order. Liar.”

Jude paused before reaching his hand toward Liam.

The boy flinched, but the violence he feared didn’t come. Instead, he felt the embrace of a parent.

“I don’t want to order you around. I’m asking you because I want to protect you.”

This man always became so sweet when he wanted Liam to obey.

Liam knew that was all this was, and he hated how happy it made him feel anyway.

“Also, Liam, you’re the one in the position to give orders. Don’t forget that. You’re my Autumn.”

Liam felt sickened by his own delight.

 

“…You’re a horrible person for making me obey this way.”

 

The Autumn of Kashu, Kyokoku, muttered each word with spite.

 

That day, the fates of too many people were thrown into a whirlwind.

Chapter 3. Flourish in Sync with the Season

Chapter 3. Flourish in Sync with the Season - 13

The first day of the trip, the travelers took a ten-hour flight.

 

The aircraft provided by the powerful Kyokoku was far more spacious and luxurious than the Four Seasons Agency’s private jet.

Even the larger Guards had room to stretch out and relax.

The biggest concerns were those of the people who had never traveled overseas before, as well as guard dog Hanakiri. He was allowed to take up a seat, but he had to stay inside his cage, which was stressful for a puppy.

Thankfully (if that wasn’t uncouth to say), Hanakiri was already exhausted from the trip from home for their departure to Kyokoku. And he was not the only one, as everyone fell asleep on the ride.

Sleeping was the best way to spend a long, uneventful flight.

The ones with the most energy were Tsukihi’s National Security Special Agent squad.

Guarding VIPs on overseas trips was a common mission for them, so they were awake enough to play card games.

Finally, at two in the morning local time, the plane arrived in Kyokoku.

Kyokoku’s Special Agents and Four Seasons Agency staff met the travelers at the airport and showed them to their lodgings. The hotel was directly connected to the airport, so the last bit of travel was short.

Everyone decided to sleep until noon so that they wouldn’t be completely tired the next day, and they hurried to their own hotel rooms. So ended the first day of the journey.

 

In Yamato, this would be the afternoon of the second day.

 

While it was technically the second day from the travelers’ point of view, it was now two in the afternoon on April 5 in Kyokoku. Meanwhile, it was already six in the morning on April 6 in Yamato. The group had departed Yamato on April 5, and it was still April 5 now.

Kashu was on the western side of Kyokoku. They arrived at the biggest international airport in the west of Kyokoku, which was situated in one of the largest and most famous cities of the country: Angel Town.

The group from Yamato had already gotten a taste of its international character when they arrived, but the real foreignness of Angel Town only hit them once they’d left the hotel.

The airport hadn’t been as busy when they arrived late at night, but they were overwhelmed by the crowds of Angel Town International Airport in daytime.

There were so many different eye colors, heights, birth places, languages, and faiths.

The energy was palpable in this community created by people from all walks of life.

“The schedule for today is to visit the Seasons Tower—Kyokoku’s version of the Agency—and offer a greeting,” Rindo said on the way to the parking lot. “However, the goal is to have dinner with their god incarnate, so discussions with the Tower’s staff will take place either tomorrow or after.”

Everyone nodded.

Rindo was the guide, and he was already more tired than he’d been in several months. He hadn’t slept much due to scheduling with Kashu.

The other Guards asked him to delegate some of the work, but he assured them he could still handle it.

“Should I carry your bags, Mr. Azami?”

“No, thank you, I have Shirahagi for that. You should be handling Lady Ruri’s baggage, Mr. Raicho.”

“I can take yours, too. Can I get you a drink, then?”

“I just bought one for myself.”

“All right. Just tell me if you need anything. Anything at all, Mr. Azami.”

“…”

“I’m your trusty junior, Mr. Azami.”

“…”

A junior caring for his tired senior might seem heartwarming to an outside observer, but Raicho’s smile seemed devilish from Rindo’s point of view.

My annoying junior, more like.

The Guard of Summer Raicho Hazakura tried to help Rindo at every turn.

He claimed he was trying to make up for his past mistakes, but Rindo couldn’t feel like being friends with him yet.

I can’t be mean to him in front of Lady Ruri, though.

The way Raicho had stolen his voice was serious.

Honestly, Rindo was afraid of him for being capable of such a thing.

“And please, you can just call me Raicho, Mr. Azami.”

“…You’re still older than me, Mr. Raicho.”

“But you’re my senior as a Guard, Mr. Azami. Please, just call me Raicho.”

“…No, I…”

“Or a nickname, if you want. Now that I think about it, I’ve never had a nickname. How about Rai-Rai? Or just Rai? Riley? Which one do you like more?”

“None.” Rindo cut to the chase this time.

Raicho shrugged his giant shoulders. “You’re so mean, Mr. Azami,” he muttered to himself.

Me?! Rindo thought.

“C’mon, Raicho. Don’t annoy him.”

When Ruri finally came in to help, Raicho backed off. With some relief, Rindo let her take over.

“But Ruri…”

“No buts. Stop it.”

“But I want to be friends.”

“Look, I can tell you this from experience: People run away if you’re too pushy. It’s kinda creepy when you start love bombing, you know?”

“Why? How?”

“Because you’re huge, for one thing. And so is your ego.”

“…”

“You have a handsome face, but you kinda look like you could eat someone.”

“…”

“Plus, you say and do crazy things. Even I can’t understand you sometimes.”

“Ruri, are you sure you actually love me…?”

Rindo finally managed to escape once the couple began trading barbs.

Raicho was no issue now that he was an ally, but he would be terrifying to have as an enemy.

It was hard to tell what he was going to do; even receiving his love was scary. Rindo would have preferred to keep his distance, but due to his great regrets over what happened in summer, he allowed Raicho to keep following him around like an overeager employee.

“Haah…”

“Are you okay, Rindo?”

His sigh had worried his lady. Rindo immediately smiled back at her.

“Yes, I’m fine, Nadeshiko. Stay next to me at all times from now on, got it?”

“Yes.” Nadeshiko was used to long journeys; the trip didn’t seem to have affected her. She had to be all right. “And I can be with you the whole time today, too.”

“Really? You can?”

Her face lit up, and her reaction made him happy.

“Yes. So don’t go too far away from me.”

Nadeshiko hugged Rindo’s leg. “I won’t.”

The corners of Rindo’s mouth curled up at her adorable response.

“Well, not that close, or I can’t walk. Or would you like me to give you a ride, my princess?”

“Huh? Ah! Eep! Hee-hee.”

Rindo took a step forward with Nadeshiko still clinging to his leg, and she laughed out loud for the first time in a long while.

While Autumn played around, Winter observed the surroundings.

It was Rosei’s first trip overseas, and he kept peppering Itecho with questions about what everything was, since Itecho was well-versed in languages. And while he they talked, Rosei was messing with a small device.

“What is that you’re looking at, Lord Rosei?” Rindo asked, and Rosei showed him the device.

“A translator. You choose the language, and this thing translates it both written and spoken. It has a camera, so it can even read signs and translate them for you.”

“Oh, that’s so handy. I should’ve gotten one for Nadeshiko, too.”

“Wanna use it, Nadeshiko?” Rosei asked.

She nodded and borrowed the device. He showed her how to change to camera mode, and in the blink of an eye, all of Kyokoku’s signs were now in Yamato’s language.

Nadeshiko’s eyes sparkled, and she exclaimed in delight.

“That thing certainly makes your time in another country more comfortable,” Rindo said.

“Isn’t it cool? It has a lot of language options, too.”

“And it does a decent job translating spoken language,” added Itecho. “It gets the small nuances wrong, but it works for getting the point across. That was a good purchase, Lord Rosei.”

“Good, I can trust your judgment.”

Nadeshiko was still spinning around, looking at everything while the adults talked about the gadget.

“Do you like it?” Rosei asked, and Nadeshiko beamed like the sun.

“Yeah! Er… Um, yes, it’s very interesting…”

She quickly corrected herself to a more respectful tone for Winter.

Rosei chuckled, placed his hand on her head, and said, “You can have it.”

“L-Lord Kantsubaki, I didn’t mean to—”

Rindo was flustered, but Rosei raised his hand to stop him.

“We bought them for the escorts. Autumn shouldn’t need one, thanks to you, but let Nadeshiko play with it when she’s by herself. She’s still young, so it’ll help her learn, too.”

“That is true, but…”

It was hard to refuse a contribution to Nadeshiko’s education. And Rosei was right in saying that it could be useful when Nadeshiko would have to wait around.

Itecho encouraged him as well. “You should get one, too. They’re very useful. And if you don’t mind using your phone’s battery, there’s also an app. You can even write it off as a business expense. Mark it as consumables.”

“Lord Kangetsu…”

“Just take the gift for Lady Nadeshiko. Consider it a sign of appreciation for Winter’s junior.”

It was not such a big gift, after all. It was basically a toy for a young goddess incarnate, and Rosei knew how it felt to be alone as a child.

Rindo accepted Winter’s gift with gratitude.

“If you insist… Nadeshiko, say thank you to Lord Kantsubaki.”

“Thank you, Lord Rosei!”

Rosei smiled at Nadeshiko’s elated reply. It was an enchanting expression on him; he was a handsome young man who could stop time for people, so long as he stayed quiet. He was an extremely attractive, taciturn man whenever Hinagiku and Sakura weren’t around. He was hard to approach, but it wasn’t just that he was cold; he was a proper incarnation of Winter.

“…”

Meanwhile, Ruri was watching Autumn and Winter’s exchange with a bit of jealousy. She wasn’t inconvenienced, thanks to Raicho, but the truth was that she would have liked to use the device, too.

Her husband looked at her. “If you want one, Ruri, you can just say so.”

“N-no, I don’t.”

“They’d probably give you one. Winter seems very generous.”

Rosei noticed Ruri’s gaze, but he turned away immediately.

She pouted.

“Oh, are you fighting now? I don’t want to antagonize Mr. Kangetsu, so I’m not getting in the middle of this.”

“We’re not fighting!” Ruri smacked Raicho’s chest with frustration.

That was when Itecho gracefully handed her a spare device.

“Don’t mind me, Lord Itecho,” said Ruri. “He’ll get mad if you give me one…”

“I apologize for his childishness… He actually asked me to give you one. Just very quietly. I’ll remind him to correct his attitude later. Please forgive him. Do you want one, too, Raicho?”

“Don’t mind me. I have a similar device for myself. That aside… Mr. Kangetsu, would you mind if I ask some questions about the business expense form later? I’m no good at this sort of thing…”

“Sure. Do you use the same template? You can ask me whenever.”

 

The chatting continued as they made their way out of the international airport.

 

For safety reasons, they took multiple cars.

Nadeshiko rode with the driver assigned by Kyokoku; Rindo, Sanekazura, Shirahagi, and Hanakiri in his pet carrier. Shirahagi sat in the passenger seat, and the others in the rear, with Nadeshiko in the middle. The car felt spacious even with the four of them back there.

“Can we let Hanakiri out of his carrier in the car, Lord Azami?”

“Ah, give me a second. I’ll check.”

Rindo quickly asked the driver in Centrish, and the driver allowed it even though he was worried about the fur.

“You must’ve been so bored, Hanakiri. Look, we’re in Kyokoku.”

Nadeshiko freed her dog from the bag and gave him a few pats before holding him up to the window. That was hard to do from the middle seat, though. Sanekazura kindly let Hanakiri sit on her lap so he could enjoy the view. He watched the landscape with deep interest, his tongue lolling.

They were not currently allowed to walk around freely. They had to do their sightseeing from the black, bulletproof car Kyokoku had provided.

“It’s a nice view,” Sanekazura said, her voice full of emotion.

“Everything’s so tall—the people, the buildings, the trees.”

“I agree. I can only imagine how it feels to Nadeshiko.”

The road from the airport to the metropolis extended into the horizon, surrounded by desert and palm trees at regular intervals.

The sky was clear and blue, though here it was more reminiscent of summer than spring for a Yamatoan. There was also a clear separation between the man-made parts of the city and the natural areas.

The car sped up considerably once they reached the wide freeway. It was too fast even for Nadeshiko, who was used to car travel from her journeys across Yamato.

“The car is so fast.”

“Yes, it has a lot of horsepower. And there are so many cars on the road. Is this just how it is here, Lord Azami?”

“Kashu is a car-based society. You can’t live a comfortable life in Angel Town without one. The city is quite big, after all. That’s why there are so many lanes.”

Wide-open spaces existed in the Yamato countryside, but this was like nothing they had ever seen. It almost seemed endless.

If they ran into any trouble and had to walk back, they might as well start preparing themselves for death.

“This way of life has its downsides. Traffic jams are common. It’s especially hard to escape in the evening, when everyone is going home. That’s why we’re going at such an odd time of day.”

“Oh, that sounds terrible.”

“So now is better?” Nadeshiko said.

“Yes. It’s an ordeal getting out of a traffic jam.”

The road was wide open now, so it was hard to imagine a traffic jam, but Rindo explained that, with bad enough luck, a trip that would have taken ten minutes could end up taking over an hour.

It made them appreciate the developed public transit in Yamato.

Life in the countryside was hard without a car, but inside a big city, cars were mostly unnecessary—perhaps even a burden, due to maintenance costs. Most people naturally chose the bus, train, metro, or even bicycle instead. Rush hour was an issue in Yamato, too, but with a wide variety of options, one could choose the method that best fit one’s needs. However, due to the sheer size of the land here, and considering all trips one might make year-round, owning a car was for the best.

Public transit did exist, but as Rindo explained, it was a car society; when people considered how to most efficiently traverse these long distances, everyone naturally chose cars.

“Also, there are dangerous areas all over Kyokoku, Kashu included. That’s another reason to have cars. People who live here will tell a friend coming over to wrap up everything they need to do by eight at night and not go outside after that. Actually, six is probably better…”

“Even adults like us, Lord Azami?”

“You should be even more careful, Ms. Sanekazura. People here will think you’re a child. They already do even in Yamato, and it will be worse in Kyokoku.”

“…”

Rindo was just expressing his concern for her, but she did not take it that way and wore a flat expression. Her petite size was cute, but she was self-conscious about it.

“I know, I know, I’m small…”

She clicked her tongue.

“I’m sorry, that was rude of me. I meant to say, women in particular should be careful. I didn’t phrase that well. I shouldn’t talk about people’s appearances. You’re an adult woman, Ms. Sanekazura. Oh, I know. We should take this opportunity to learn the layout of Angel Town.”

Rindo quickly rambled through an apology and steered the topic away while pulling up a map of the city on his phone. It showed the dangerous areas marked in red.

“Where we’re going, public safety varies widely between districts. In some places, they’ll tell you not to cross the road even in daylight. See, the red parts are dangerous.”

Nadeshiko and Sanekazura stared at the map and tilted their heads.

“Most of it is red.”

“Rindo, that’s all red.”

Indeed, the majority of the map was marked red.

Rindo nodded. “Yes, but here, here, and here are relatively peaceful, even if they’re next to the red areas.”

He pointed at unmarked parts of the map, but all the red drew Nadeshiko’s attention.

“There’s so much of it,” she cried.

Rindo replied like it was no problem. “That’s just how this city is.”

“Don’t be ridiculous…” Sanekazura sighed, but it was all true. Mugging and other violent crimes took place in these areas.

And people still chose to coexist with the wrongdoers.

Or rather, they accepted the reality around them; they couldn’t go on with their lives otherwise.

“It really is a scary place…”

Shoot. I scared her.

Rindo was flustered by Nadeshiko’s reaction.

“It’s okay; we just have to be careful where we get out and walk. Nobody would live here otherwise, right?”

“Mm-hmm…”

Rindo was used to maps like this, since he had lived overseas for a long time, but a first-time traveler like Nadeshiko could not comprehend such a viewpoint.

Sanekazura also seemed worried. “Do they not have an agency like National Security to take care of this sort of thing?”

“…Kyokoku has police departments, but even those tasked with national security stay away from such locales. There are places like that in Yamato that you don’t know about, too… But the scale is different. You may not just encounter someone strange…but someone dangerous might kill you. The common idea over here is that it’s the victim’s fault for walking into their own death.”

Nadeshiko was flabbergasted.

Rindo’d scared her again, but at this point, he had to tell her the truth. The innocent child had to know that such places existed in this world so she would behave more cautiously.

“People will react if a crime happens, but it’s just… They don’t maintain order willingly. It’s not that Kyokoku’s security organizations are weak, but that sticking their heads into these places would entail too many losses… It’s not that they’re lazy. It’s that there’s an implicit understanding about it, so they can keep peace elsewhere.”

“It is really, really, really dangerous…”

“Yes. But there are also safe tourist spots. Like I said, so long as you keep in mind where you are and the time of day, it’s a wonderful city. We’ll be going to what they call the business district of Kashu, where there are many Yamatoan companies and even the embassy. We won’t be in danger as soon as we leave the car or anything. Don’t worry.”

“…”

“I’m here. I will protect you.”

In that moment, the electric partition moved down, and Shirahagi leaned over from the passenger seat.

“Lord Azami, a car has been following us. It’s right behind us. The white car.”

Rindo was frustrated that this issue had to come up right now, but danger didn’t choose the best time or place. He put his hand on Nadeshiko’s shoulder to keep her calm.

“Got it. Nadeshiko, it’s okay. But don’t turn around. You two, I know it’s a bulletproof car, but keep your heads down, just in case.”

“Yes…”

Nadeshiko held her head and bent down in the position she’d practiced.

“It’ll be over soon, Lady Nadeshiko. Hanakiri, you stay by our feet.”

Sanekazura looked after Nadeshiko and Hanakiri while Rindo took care of things and looked behind them.

The rear glass had a special film on it that didn’t let outsiders see much of the inside.

Indeed, a car was following too close behind them.

“It could just be road rage…”

“Yeah. There are quite a few aggressive drivers on this road. We don’t know for sure this is an enemy…”

“We’ll leave the freeway soon. If it’s still following us, should we take a detour to lose them?”

“Yes. There should be another guide car, so let’s let them take over. I’ll let the others know.” Rindo tapped his smartwatch. “Attention, everyone. Somebody is following Autumn’s car. We still don’t know if it’s an insurgent vehicle or a civilian. If it follows us once we’re off the freeway, we’ll ask the police to take over.”

He heard replies come into the earphone he’d had on since they got into the car.

“Winter, roger.”

“Summer, got it.”

“National Security, understood.”

The leaders from the other cars replied one after the other. Once the decision was made, the driver communicated through radio to the guide car on standby. They were ready to step in.

“Shirahagi, do you have your bulletproof vest on?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Nadeshiko, stay down for just a little while longer.” Instead of responding, she reached her hand out to him, and Rindo placed his hand on hers. “It’s okay.”

Then, as soon as they left the freeway, the police car on standby pulled behind the follower and turned on its siren.

The car immediately sped up and zipped past the Autumn car.

Rindo glanced at the driver, and a young, irritated Kyokoku man flipped them the middle finger. Rindo sighed.

Shirahagi looked equally baffled beyond the still-open partition. “I’m sorry, Lord Azami… Looks like it was a civilian.”

His voice was small. He regretted making a needless report, but Rindo scolded him without being discouraging.

“Don’t be stupid. That was the right reaction, no need to apologize. Attention, everyone. It appears we just came upon a bad driver. The police should pursue them to keep face, but now we can breathe easy.”

“Winter, roger. Shirahagi, don’t feel bad. That’s part of guarding an Agent.”

“Summer, got it. I want to know the driver’s name. I wrote down the plate number, so if the police let him off, I’ll take care of him.”

“National Security, understood. In any case, I’m glad that everyone’s safe. Let’s keep an eye out.”

Everyone seemed to have been listening and replied warmly.

“Shirahagi, keep pointing out anything you find suspicious. Do not second-guess yourself, got it?”

“Yes, sir.”

Shirahagi seemed more relaxed now.

Rindo looked at the women, who still had their heads down.

“Nadeshiko, Ms. Sanekazura, I’m sorry. It’s okay now.”

They both popped upright, and Sanekazura sighed in relief.

“Ahh, that was frightening. Good job hanging in there, Lady Nadeshiko.”

She rubbed Nadeshiko’s back. The girl pressed a hand against her chest and sighed.

“That was scary…,” Nadeshiko said weakly, and Rindo tried to cheer her up.

“Don’t worry. Our security is very tight, as you can see.”

“Yes. I knew that you would protect me, Rindo. But…”

“It was still scary,” he said.

“Yes…”

“You were very brave.” Rindo patted her head until she calmed down.

Nadeshiko kept her head turned toward him, like Hanakiri did to her when he was being obedient.

The exciting foreign country was now a source of fear, and she held on to Rindo’s sleeve without letting go.

The Guard later received a message saying that the car chasing them was a regular street racer.

He had been tailgating them because they were in a luxury vehicle, and Shirahagi stared in astonishment.

“Wouldn’t he normally worry about insurance if he got into an accident?”

“He probably thought he could get away with it.”

“Even though he’s been arrested multiple times?”

“Don’t ask me to make sense of what a criminal is thinking.”

Rindo told Sanekazura as well, and she actually stomped her feet out of anger.

It was a relief to know it wasn’t an insurgent, but the incident was not a good sign. Everyone was on high alert now.

 

Despite the troubles, they arrived at their destination before long.

 

It was a big building in the business district, just as Rindo had told Nadeshiko.

There were some locals out walking their dogs, but most were workers crossing the roads with a clear destination in mind. Workers from all over the world gathered here, and so there was a variety of international restaurants. But the biggest difference from Yamato was still the width of the roads.

Teito was also a big city, but the population was huge for its land area. People were packed in like sardines there, and everyone always seemed to be in a hurry.

Meanwhile, Angel Town was still densely populated, but it seemed more relaxed. It wasn’t entirely idyllic, but the use of the land and shape of the city gave that impression.

The Agents walked into an old brick building.

This was the Kashu branch of the Seasons Tower, the organization that overlooked the Four Seasons in Kyokoku.

The sun shone pleasantly on the greenery wrapping around the walls of the building. The five-story building was quite high, but it was nothing compared to the other buildings nearby.

It was too normal-looking to be called a tower, though the name came from the original structure on which this building had been based, which did have the shape of a tower back in the day.

The tower had crumbled with the passage of time, and as it became a building that fit in better with the rest of the city. Only the nickname remained.

It was an elegant building, but it wasn’t particularly unique among the other older constructions. If anything, it was a bit dull in comparison to all the shiny new buildings of the business district.

That said, its security was airtight. Brawny guards patrolled in front of and around the site. Anyone who tried to approach with ill intentions would be blocked immediately.

 

A staff member was waiting for them inside.

After a security check, they began their tour of the facilities.

The guide was able to speak a little Yamatoan. A proper interpreter would be with them during dinner, but they would be able to get by in the meantime. As they walked around, they learned about the building. The guide was able to get across the general idea, but Rindo had to convey the finer details to the rest of the group.

“Considering how hard it is to defend a tower once it’s been invaded, they moved the main operations to the underground levels early on. So here in Kashu, they followed the Tower tradition but kept only general affairs to aboveground.”

“HQ is below,” the guide added with a nod.

“But that doesn’t mean they skimp on security, so please do not worry.”

Everyone nodded at Rindo’s words. The Guards and escorts were allowed to carry weapons, but only after a long identity check to make sure no insurgents were in the group. It was hard for outsiders to get inside in the first place.

After a while of walking down hallways, they reached an elevator hall, where they split into groups to go down. There was no underground button on the control panel, only unique symbols. Once they emerged into what should be the lowest level, they found themselves in a luxury lodging facility reminiscent of the Teito Reception Hall.

There was a spacious lobby, lights in the shapes of flowers from all seasons, and a fully carpeted floor. Famous paintings adorned the walls. It was an elegant space, but it was equipped with security cameras in every corner that were not hidden in any way.

It reminds me of the Autumn villa.

The furnishing was entirely different, but the full security system was similar. There had to be a security room somewhere that showed all the camera feeds on multiple screens. Rindo missed the old villa. It was a freer place than the honden, and fewer people there had been watching over Nadeshiko and trying to control her.

Surrounded by nature, that villa would have been a great place for her to grow up.

Now they could never return there.

The land devastated by the insurgents had to be abandoned.

“Lord Rindo, where would we run if the insurgents came underground?” Ruri asked, pushing aside Rindo’s nostalgic musings.

“There are multiple emergency exits to the surface and even one to the subway. We’ll have the escorts take a look at them later.”

“Ooh, that’s convenient for the commute.”

The Tower guide laughed. “We don’t use normally,” they said in broken Yamatoan.

“Running an organization underground sounds so cool, though. And the guards look stronger than ours back at the Agency. We should be taking notes. Maybe then that wouldn’t have happened last year…”

“Mmm, we can’t say for sure, considering we have to take different environmental factors into account. Besides, that building is in a great location in Teito, and it’s built so any attackers should be caught right away. Attacking the place would normally be a suicide mission… It’s just that with all the corruption and threats, National Security and the fire department didn’t move quickly enough.”

All the Agency and National Security members looked away awkwardly. Ruri’s guileless question had hurt the feelings of their good and innocent companions. But soon, they had arrived at the reception room.

“Everyone ready?” the guide asked in front of the door. Everyone nodded nervously. The escorts would split up into the group that would go inside and a group that would keep watch outside.

After a knock, someone replied, and the door opened gracefully.

The room was wide, and multiple long tables were lined up together in the middle, creating enough space for everyone to sit. As they knew the Agents were coming, the Kyokoku hosts received them standing up. Everyone’s gazes were focused on one person.

A small boy surrounded by adults.

He was hard to ignore; he drew attention from the moment the door was opened.

His skin was like copper, his hair like iron, and his eyes strong as steel. He had a divine aura about him.

This child was the majestic Autumn of this foreign land—Kashu’s young Agent.

Another intriguing point about him was the anxiety on his face.

Next to him was a man with blond hair, blue eyes, and shockingly long limbs.

He wore a well-fitting, stylish suit. He appeared to be in his twenties. This had to be the Agent’s Guard.

His posture was beautifully straight.

“Please, take your seats according to the name tags.”

The interpreter, a large man, spoke in loud voice, and everyone immediately moved.

Everyone except for Rindo.

“…”

He stared at the interpreter, at a loss for words.

The confusion in his expression was overwritten by despair as he understood what was happening. “What are you doing here…?”

All the Yamatoans paused before taking their seats and looked at him.

Next to him, Nadeshiko and Hanakiri in his carrier looked at him, too.

Later, Rindo would come to know that, as the Azamis had been approached for this visit to Kyokoku, another member of the family had already landed in the country beforehand.

The man brimming with wild charm gave a hearty laugh.

 

“I’m just doing my job, son.”

 

Rindo covered his face with both hands at the reply from his father.

Chapter 4. Broader Perspective from One Blossom

Chapter 4. Broader Perspective from One Blossom - 14

The man spoke with a cheerful smile.

 

“I’m Kikka Azami, and I will be your interpreter. Summer, Autumn, Winter—each of you will be attended by a member of the Liaison Department of the Four Seasons Agency’s Foreign Affairs Division. Please let them know if you need anything.”

 

Kikka Azami had a sweet-sounding name, but he looked like a pro wrestler. Where Rindo appeared calm and gallant, his father was wild. Given his son’s age, he had to be in his forties or fifties.

All the Yamatoans present were astonished by the sudden appearance of Rindo’s father.

“I hope my boy isn’t causing you any trouble.”

His “boy” clenched his fists in an attempt to hold in a desire to scream. This was a diplomatic meeting. He couldn’t let personal emotions take over, no matter how shocked he was.

The Kyokoku side watched in silence; did they know about Rindo’s relationship with the interpreter beforehand? Perhaps they were giving the family time to greet each other first.

“Shirahagi, did you know?”

“No. I didn’t know anyone from Liaison would be here. Much less Lord Azami’s father.”

Sanekazura and Shirahagi stared at their clearly agitated boss. The Liaison’s job was to communicate and negotiate with outside parties. They were far from the Town’s escorts’ wheelhouse.

What is going on here? Nobody told me about this.

Rindo was equally startled. This job was stressful enough, and now they’d sent yet another threat? More than anything in the world, Rindo Azami hated to look clumsy.

As he’d grown, he had recently begun to understand that panicking about such a thing was ridiculous, but he still didn’t like it and tried hard to avoid it. He would never want to fumble in front of Nadeshiko, in particular. He had to stay a prince in her eyes. So he feigned calm and asked quietly:

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

Kikka responded with a big smile. “It was a surprise!”

I want to punch him.

Kikka knew exactly how to anger his son.

If they had been alone, Rindo would have already unleashed his Yamatoan jujitsu and thrown him into the wall.

What is wrong with the Agency? Why didn’t they tell me, either?

For the same reason they’d contacted Autumn first, they must’ve reached out to the Azami family and asked Kikka at the same time.

They probably didn’t tell Rindo directly because they’d assumed family members would tell each other.

Unfortunately, he wasn’t very close with his father.

“…Rindo’s father?” Nadeshiko murmured. She was surprised by Kikka’s presence, too.

The older man looked at Nadeshiko.

His jokey attitude disappeared as he knelt down and spoke in a quiet baritone. “My Autumn. It is an honor to meet you. I am Rindo’s father. As a member of the Town of Autumn’s Azami family, I am humbled to be in your presence.”

“H-hello.”

“I’d heard that you were as gentle as a flower, and that certainly seems to be the case. I would love to have some time to chat with you… But we will have to leave that for another day. And of course, I would love to talk with all of you, Lord and Lady Agents.”

He glanced at the other gods incarnate before throwing a perfect wink at Nadeshiko.

“Yes…” Nadeshiko blinked a couple of times before mumbling a bashful response.

The aura around this adult seemed to make her nervous, although not in the way her feelings for Rindo did. It was easy to see where Rindo got his lady-killer presence from.

The Guard pulled Nadeshiko toward him protectively.

“Stop it, you shameless scumbag.”

Rindo insulted his father quickly but kept his voice down, and Kikka merely smiled at his son’s reaction. Nadeshiko struggled against Rindo’s chest.

“Rindo, I want to greet your father.”

“No.”

“But I have to thank him for all the help you’ve given me…”

Rindo shook his head, still hugging Nadeshiko.

“Nadeshiko, we need to greet the people from Kyokoku first… Ms. Sanekazura, Shirahagi, you should sit down.”

He pulled Nadeshiko by the hand toward the table.

While Rindo’s personal feelings couldn’t be denied, he was right in that Kyokoku had to be addressed first.

As instructed, everyone sat down in the seat marked by their name tag.

The Liaison members from Summer, Autumn, and Winter, as well as the Special Agents, sat by each member of the group.

It was unfortunate that Rindo’d had a surprise encounter with a relative, but his father’s consideration was appreciated. There were quite a few people present, and some of them would be seated far away. They needed this many interpreters so everyone could keep up with the discussion. Kyokoku had just as many interpreters on their side, too.

“Now then, we’ll begin by introducing the visitors from Yamato.”

Kikka, as the lead interpreter, was the only one to remain standing.

As soon as he began speaking, the Liaison members began translating to Yamatoan.

“I’ll introduce Yamato’s Lord Agents and Guards first. Agent of Winter, Lord Rosei Kantsubaki, and his Guard, Lord Itecho Kangetsu.”

They nodded at the Kyokoku side as he called their names.

“Agent of Summer, Lady Ruri Hazakura, and her Guard and husband, Lord Raicho Hazakura.”

The still silent Agent of Kyokoku seemed quite calm for his age.

“And Agent of Autumn, Lady Nadeshiko Iwaizuki, and her Guard, Rindo Azami.”

The boy Agent stared at Nadeshiko as her name was called.

Of course, she returned his gaze. After a moment of eye contact, she smiled timidly.

Kyokoku’s Agent of Autumn immediately looked away. He seemed both shy and dismissive. Nadeshiko looked down sadly, and Rindo felt a surge of indignation.

“These are our visitors from Yamato. Bodyguards are also accompanying them on this trip.”

As Kikka finished the first round of introductions, the escorts stood up and bowed.

“Now then, let’s introduce the Lord Agent and Guard of Kyokoku.” Kikka switched from fluent Centrish to Yamatoan. “Kashu’s Agent of Autumn, Lord Liam, and his Guard, Lord Jude.”

Liam was the boy Agent, naturally, and Jude was the blond, blue-eyed man next to him.

There were other Kyokoku escorts present, but only those two were mentioned by name.

“Everyone here in Kyokoku is using a fake name for confidentiality, but please feel free to use the names I’ve just shared with you.”

The Yamatoans were shocked to hear that.

Gods incarnate were already supposed to be anonymous; to use a fake name meant that the veil of secrecy extended to even the relevant parties. Everyone’s confusion was clear in their faces, so Kikka added:

“Unlike in Yamato, Kyokoku’s descendant supervision system is not perfect. As the land was split throughout history, the clans were scattered, and the organization crumbled. They rebuilt the network, but many members fell through the cracks. In fact, the current Agent of Autumn, Lord Liam, was taken in after a report from his hometown. In order to protect his family from the insurgents, he discarded his previous identity and became Liam.”

As surprising as it was, this was the environment the Agents of the Four Seasons in Kyokoku had to live in. Even the ones protecting him had to use fake names because of just how dangerous the insurgents were in this country.

What stood out the most was the phrase discarded his identity.

Going by the official explanation, it sounded like he’d had no other choice, but it was hard to imagine the Agent wanting to use a fake name anyway. Especially considering how young he was. He’d been forced to erase all records of himself.

That’s cruel.

Rindo felt awful for Kashu’s Agent of Autumn.

Kikka then gave them a short recap of each country’s history and of Kyokoku’s Seasons Tower.

Nadeshiko sat still, not knowing how to act.

“Nadeshiko,” said Rindo, “did you understand everything he said about Kyokoku?”

Nadeshiko looked at him awkwardly. “Not really…”

“It’s okay. He was going fast and skipped a lot; only the grown-ups would understand that. I apologize for my father. Would you like me to explain it to you?”

Nadeshiko nodded twice.

They could ignore what Kikka was saying right now.

The other interpreters were speaking at the same time, too, so it wouldn’t look strange for them to talk.

Even so, Rindo kept his voice low. “Basically, Kyokoku has no Towns. There are similar communities, but it’s not like in our country, where they’ve been hidden since ancient times and everyone lives there quietly.”

“Mmm… I lived in an apartment in Teishu, too.”

“Your parents work for the Agency, so they moved from Tsukushi to a connected facility so they could be supervised. The Agency was built by our clans.”

“Oh, right… But aren’t there people without supervision in Yamato, too?”

“There might be, but they should be very few in number. People who are unsupervised can’t be protected. While descendants of the gods incarnate live very confined lives, they are very well guarded. A person could obtain permission to go outside once they’d grown up so long as they had the proper ID, but that’s with the understanding that they’re still being supervised… It’s similar to how some of the commonfolk end up if they aren’t in the family register.”

“Family register…?”

“Some people aren’t registered under the administration of Yamato’s government, for one reason or another… The first problem those people run into is finding employment. Private businesses always check where you were born, who your parents are, where you live, how you live, et cetera, before hiring you. In such cases, they can’t prove anything—they can’t even get an ID. They also can’t ask the government for help when they have a problem.”

“That’s terrible…”

“Everyone who isn’t under supervision gets treated as an outsider, even if they really aren’t. If someone gets banished from the Town, they say it’s the same as dying in the wilderness. Some people leave of their own accord, but they ultimately get tracked down and sent back, or they even come back on their own. Living a good life outside is hard. Even if you can manage it while you’re young, it gets harder as you age…”

Nadeshiko looked very disheartened. It was painful for a child to imagine having no one to help her.

She must have had it rough, too.

Rindo was thinking about Guard of Spring Sakura Himedaka.

After the incident in spring, he’d heard about how she left the Town by herself to look for Hinagiku. She hadn’t been in the family register for a time.

That was an ordeal, even though she was still young.

Sakura had still been a child back then, yet she left and didn’t come back.

Her loyalty in leaving the Town’s protection to look for her lady was impressive, but it had also brought her much hardship.

It was easy to understand why Winter had gone to such lengths to protect not only Hinagiku but Sakura as well.

It was hard to leave Sakura to her own devices when she cared nothing for her own self.

“…Yamato does a better job than other countries in maintaining the clans of the Four Seasons. It might be simply because we’re an archipelago in the middle of the ocean. It’s a very closed-off country, so it’s easy to handle.”

“But it’s hard for Kyokoku because it’s big?”

“That, too…but there are other reasons. Many different races live in Kyokoku. It’s heavily influenced by other countries, and throughout its history, there were many fights between ethnic groups, regions, religions, and even with other countries. Wars, I should say. There were many turning points in history that made the descendants scatter and impossible to track.”

“War and fighting…”

“Yes, terrible things. Yamato has had its fair share of war, but nothing compared to Kyokoku. You often hear about young children being taken away from their parents to wage war somewhere. So even descendants of the Agents of the Four Seasons eventually blend into the rest of the populace, until one day they are suddenly chosen to be gods incarnate. There are cases of people outside the supervision of the Towns becoming gods incarnate in Yamato, but it is much more frequent in Kyokoku.”

“…”

Nadeshiko tried to process the information—the lives of the gods incarnate in the country of Kyokoku, the environment that made Liam abandon his old life to become the Agent of Autumn, and the weight of this responsibility.

After a while, she said, “It’s a bit hard, but I understand now… A lot of things happened, and many people had to leave their mothers and fathers as a result.”

Rindo nodded at Nadeshiko.

“And they lived among the commonfolk, so their personal history is out there in the common world, rather than protected as a descendant of the gods. That’s why they use fake names, so they can hide those records.”

“Exactly. Otherwise, the people they used to be close with would be targeted by the insurgents. Or even the city they’re from. They use the fake names all the time, even with their escorts… That’s how cautious they are about the risk of insurgents finding them out.”

Nadeshiko frowned. Rindo was strongly reminded of how deep Kyokoku’s problems were.

I’m sure names have leaked before during conflicts, and people have been tracked down.

Protecting the Agents was even harder than he thought.

It also made him realize that they ought to rethink the situation they were currently in.

Now, what will they try to do?

Rindo looked at Liam, then at Jude.

The two of them had been sharing short bursts of conversation as well. Liam looked grumpy the whole time, too.

Maybe they didn’t wish for this meeting, either?

He had assumed that the Agents agreed, given how much Kyokoku’s Seasons Tower had insisted, but thinking about it more clearly, he didn’t find it strange that Kyokoku’s Agent would also be against this. They, too, were only cogs in the machine. The boy’s refusal to speak could be taken as indicative of his opinion. If anything happened here, the Kyokoku Agent would be responsible. He most likely had been forced, just like Yamato, and only received their guests reluctantly.

That would mean we have something in common.

“…Rindo.”

Nadeshiko’s voice brought him back to the present, and he looked at her.

“What should I do? I want to be friends with Lord Liam, but he…”

She was concerned about how to act around such an indifferent boy now that she knew his circumstances.

“Just answer whatever they ask you. You don’t need to go out of your way to talk to him, at least for now.”

“Really?”

“Yes. You’re the esteemed guest here. They’re the hosts. Don’t worry.”

It was the safe option. This dinner was a place of diplomacy, but they had to be careful.

Although Rindo knew it was his selfishness speaking, he didn’t want Nadeshiko and Liam to get too close.

“That’s all you need to do…”

Nadeshiko nodded in response, although she was still frowning, and grabbed his hand.

Nobody could see them under the table.

Rindo squeezed it back encouragingly.

 

As the food and drinks were being carried to the table, Kikka led the toast, and the dinner began. The meal itself was peaceful.

Liam still didn’t speak, but Jude responded in his place.

Unlike his Agent, the retainer seemed like a sociable man.

“Does Kashu also have a sort of Agency Council?” Ruri asked Kikka once they finished the main course.

Like Kikka, Ruri was proactive. Even though she was monolingual, she led the conversation without timidity.

Kikka was grateful to her for doing her part and responded affably:

“Good question, Lady Ruri. In Kyokoku’s case, they have the Seasons Summit. They dedicate songs, dances, and prayers the way we do, but as it would be hard to gather everyone, they do it region by region.”

“Kyokoku is just too big, huh? So they can’t get everyone together at all?”

“Hmm, I wouldn’t say it’s impossible, but it is difficult. The Seasons Tower has state branches, too, and different states treat their gods incarnate differently. The branches have even quarreled over differences of opinion in the past, too. So, with all the trouble it could entail, they rather try to avoid it…”

Now this was an interesting topic. Yamato had four Towns, and they each treated their Agents differently, but they never opposed each other. Not that they necessarily cooperated, either.

“I see… Over here we have an understanding that it would be rude to say anything about how the other seasons do things, so the Towns don’t really fight. Well, maybe they have in the past. Is it because of Kyokoku’s state government system? I heard the states can be really different from each other. Maybe that’s why they get into disagreements.”

“It’s true each state has its own laws and such… But those discrepancies aren’t quite the issue here. How should I put it?”

Kikka hummed, and Jude spoke up, making eye contact with Kikka and Ruri. Kikka quickly translated.

“Lord Jude just gave me a good example. Let’s look at it through the lens of sports.”

“Sports?”

“Yes. Most sports have school or company teams, and they play against each other. People don’t hate each other just because they live in different regions, but they have discussions over their traditions and history by team when it comes to the sports patches… Maybe it’s not respectful to speak of the work of our venerated Agents as sports, but the point is, the opposition is focused around a single subject.”

In popular sports, people often disagreed when it came to a team’s approach, or a coach’s treatment of their players, etc. Those disagreements could get very intense.

However, not many people actually hated the region a given team was from.

Opposition between branches did not equal opposition between states. Antagonism didn’t reach the point of hatred for any particular region.

The logic was particularly easy to understand for Winter. Rosei and Itecho did not think well of Spring for forsaking Hinagiku a decade back.

From Winter’s point of view, Spring was heartless. One could say Rosei and Itecho hated them.

However, that was no reason for them to hate the city of Teishu.

“That was easy to understand, Mr. Jude!” said Ruri.

Jude smiled and started speaking again, and Kikka explained:

“Lord Jude mentioned an example from the past. One state said that Agents couldn’t leave its borders outside of the manifestation period. Offenders would be fined. The system was set in order to protect them, but another branch called it inhumane, and the dispute got so intense that there is bad blood to this day…”

Ruri’s jaw dropped. “Wait, they couldn’t go out?” she said with despair.

“Yes, it would be like not allowing you to leave Iyo. You could visit other regions only during manifestation.”

“You can’t go on trips?! And you can’t meet the other Agents, either!”

Jude seemed to get an idea of what she was saying and laughed. Kikka also smiled at Ruri’s passionate reaction.

“Exactly. People thought it was going too far, just like you, and meddled in the affairs of another branch’s gods.”

“Huh? Uhh, but…I mean, you have to call these problems or they won’t get fixed, right? Is it really bad if someone from another state says it?”

“The state who set that rule was only following their traditions to protect their Agents. And remember the Archers of Oracle.”

Ruri pursed her lips. The dependable God of Night, Kaguya Fugeki, crossed her mind. She also thought about the Goddess of Morning she hadn’t met.

There already were gods who couldn’t move around, and Ruri herself was restricted by tradition in other ways.

Her marriage had been determined by the Town. She had been fortunate to find such a good husband in Raicho, but before she’d gotten to know him, she ran away.

I just got lucky.

Ruri looked at Raicho. He was already looking at her, and he smiled as their gazes met.

Ruri felt a thrill of nervousness. While they were already married, their romance was still young.

Kikka kept explaining. “By the way, this issue is already solved, and the Agents can freely travel all over Kyokoku.”

“Really?! Thank goodness…”

“It’s one example of a system that had to be changed with the passage of time.”

Kikka then asked everyone, one by one, if they had any questions. Nadeshiko and Rosei asked some minor questions, and even though the interpreting slowed down the conversation, it went on smoothly.

Once the conversation reached a stopping point, Kikka asked, “Lord Liam, do you have any questions?”

The others had participated a fair bit, but Liam still had said nothing. Kikka was giving him an opportunity to be considerate. In response, Liam whispered into Jude’s ear.

After a moment, Jude said:

“He says he heard the gods incarnate of Yamato forged an alliance and would like to know how exactly that happened.”

 

Someone else responded in Centrish before Kikka could translate.

 

“Our country’s Spring summoned us together to rescue Autumn after her kidnapping. We made no contract. It was all out of goodwill.”

 

It was the Agent of Winter, Rosei Kantsubaki.

 

Naturally, Kikka and the rest were taken aback. Rosei hadn’t spoken a word of Centrish on their way there. His retainer Itecho took over whenever any response in Centrish was needed.

They all assumed Rosei was not good at the language.

Considering how he had spoken just now, not only did he have no trouble with casual conversation, but he could even communicate on a business level. As he received everyone’s gazes, he turned to his Guard next to him.

“Did I say that right, Itecho?”

“Perfectly. Mr. Kikka, if there’s anything else to add, please do so. This isn’t idle conversation.”

Rindo was equally surprised.

So the translation gadget was just for reviewing the language?

Neither lord nor retainer of Winter used Centrish in their daily lives, and language was a skill that got rusty without regular use. Rosei had only gotten the device to refresh his studies.

It was common for learners of foreign languages to carry flash cards or language apps with them.

“Wh-why didn’t you speak Centrish up to now?!” Ruri asked the question on everyone’s minds.

Raicho and Nadeshiko nodded together.

“Shut up, Little Hazakura.”

“B-but! Why?! Whyyy?!”

“My retainer can take care of it,” Rosei said. “I’m only letting him do his job. I just felt I needed to speak this time. Winter is the forefather of the Four Seasons, and it’s Winter’s job to take the lead in diplomatic matters. They made me learn it when I was a kid. And my Guard obviously had to as well, since he was my teacher. That’s all.”

“…But I can’t speak it.”

“Don’t worry. I know enough for the both of us.” Rosei said this out of kindness. Ruri shrugged awkwardly.

Winter was the forefather of the seasons, which meant they had the largest budget. Hence, they were the face of the Four Seasons whenever they needed representation. These privileges entailed additional responsibilities.

This was why Rosei and Itecho told Autumn that this was supposed to be their job in the first place.

They also assured Autumn they were glad they had let Winter offer their assistance.

“Lord Liam, Mr. Jude, if you have any other questions, allow me to answer them.”

Yamato’s Winter was not all talk.

Nadeshiko was taken aback, but Rindo sent her a glance that let her know Rosei should take the lead.

“We hear you are under the full supervision of your Four Seasons Agency and Towns of the Four Seasons. Liam wants to know if you suffered any backlash from the powers that be for acting on your own accord.”

Jude had no reservations with Rosei’s offer.

“There was, but I shut them down.”

“What do you mean?”

“I visited all four Towns and got permission from their Townchiefs. I made them each sign a document, which I have brought in this case.”

“That must have been a lot of work…”

“It was, but it was faster than I would’ve expected once I told them I’d kill them if they said no.”

“…”

Jude had no reply to that.

He wasn’t sure if Yamato’s Winter was exaggerating, but Rosei simply stated the facts.

Ten years after the kidnapping of Yamato’s Agent of Spring, in Reimei 20, Spring returned, and then Autumn was kidnapped. Spring called for help rescuing Autumn. The specific sequence of events moved hearts, but the Townchiefs should have cooperated from the beginning if they had any shred of humanity.

They lost to Rosei’s pressure, that was for sure.

Anybody would capitulate when an aggressive man nicknamed the Insurgent Hunter barged in to negotiate and dropped the temperature in the room.

It was obvious to everyone that he was no longer the young Agent of Winter who could be controlled.

The young man before them had been raised in hatred; his icy fangs were always ready to snap at the adults who did not help him that day.

All the Yamatoans present, save for Itecho, looked at Rosei with surprise.

“You…really threatened the higher-ups?”

While Yamato’s surprise was accompanied by sighs, Kyokoku’s was accompanied by fear.

The expression on Liam’s face changed. He leaned forward to listen with interest.

“Yes. I was perfectly obedient before then, but I’ve found my resolve. When I was a boy, I thought the Townchiefs were almighty…”

Rosei paused for a second before continuing with a smile of self-deprecation.

“But now I know they’re really not.”

Little Rosei Kantsubaki had had much to say to the adults, but they never listened, even after years had passed.

The tenth year without Spring came, and when his first love and friend reappeared out of nowhere, Rosei lost it.

“Once I faced them, I realized how wrong I was. The higher-ups are justhuman, too. You have to be wary of their authority, yes, but they’re just as fragile as any other living being.”

He would do anything, no matter what it took, to regain the girls’ trust.

The boy became a man. The deep scars he’d received as the God of Winter had given him power in equal measure.

Rosei held out his hand. A whirlwind of snowflakes blew on the palm of his hand and took on the shape of ice.

“And I’m a powerful living god.”

He set down a sheathed sword.

A beautiful ice blade—a dangerous item to place on the dining table.

What did this mean, though?

The man who created flowers for the Goddess of Spring was creating a sword here.

An unsheathed blade could have been taken as a show of animosity toward Kyokoku, but that was not the case.

“If Autumn wants to speak their mind, they should display their might as a god, too.”

Rosei meant to say they were this sword.

It could harm another, or protect them. That depended on who was using it.

Then Rosei moved his gaze from Jude to Liam.

“It seems your Autumn doesn’t want to speak, so should we wrap things up? I still don’t know why you called Nadeshiko here, but I don’t want her to keep going through such a long dinner.”

Rosei’s tone was as cold as ever, and he seemed to be testing them.

“…”

Liam pursed his lips and remained quiet.

Jude gave him an encouraging pat on the back, and the boy made up his mind and opened his mouth.

Liam’s young voice echoed through the room.

“I want to talk about why we invited you.”

Everyone waited with bated breath for him to continue.

“Lady Autumn of Yamato.”

His next words hit Nadeshiko like a bullet.

“May I court you with the intention of marriage?”

 

All present who understood Centrish felt their jaws drop to the floor, while those who didn’t cocked their heads.

 

“The hell?”

 

Yamato’s Guard of Spring cursed.

Children like us can’t live on our own. We need the adults.

So…I should have been the child that the adults wanted.

Chapter 5. Fruitless

Chapter 5. Fruitless - 15

“Did you just say marriage? You want to marry Nadeshiko?”

 

Rindo’s voice was full of wrath. He spoke in Yamatoan on reflex, but the boy seemed to have understood what he meant.

“Yes. I want your Autumn.”

The boy who couldn’t know the first thing about romance spoke proficiently.

“Are you mad?”

They’re actually doing this?

Rindo had feared this since before departing for Kyokoku.

Here in public?

Why had Kyokoku brought up the mutual aid system out of the blue?

This whole thing had been fishy from the very beginning.

Liam was seven. Nadeshiko was eight. They were a boy and a girl of similar age.

The formula wasn’t too hard to figure out.

 

“I am serious. I’ve been looking for a partner my age. Kashu’s Agents are required to be engaged, so I figured I would rather have someone around my age.”

 

An engagement between Yamato’s Agent of Autumn and Kyokoku’s Agent of Autumn.

 

Liam continued.

“And we can support each other, since we’re the same season.”

Even a slight endorsement could pull it forward smoothly.

 

There were many reasons for this.

One was how descendants of the Four Seasons fixated on maintaining the bloodlines through marriage.

Like Kikka said, the boy had been discovered to be the Agent of Autumn through a report from his Town. The way succession worked here, discovery by a third party was inevitable.

It was only then that a person learned they were a descendant of the Four Seasons.

Liam’s father or mother—perhaps grandfather or grandmother—must have led their lives not knowing of their origin. Like the stories of wandering nobles, the offspring of someone who had long ago left their clan.

It was only natural to conclude that someone would want the Agent of Autumn to be deeply tied to the Four Seasons community once again. Hence Sanekazura’s evasive comments during their flower viewing.

 

“Many of them are expecting to get something to put on their résumé… And there is also the possibility that the Agency would like to have a meeting with them for other reasons as well. They must want a face-to-face meeting more than anything.”

“Ms. Sanekazura, that’s enough… You’re only speculating. And even if you’re right, it’s nothing but adult nonsense.”

“Sorry, you’re right, there was no need to explain that much…”

 

It was already a fear among the guards of Autumn by then.

Nationality isn’t important when it comes to marriage within the Four Seasons.

It was more important for them to be descendants of the bloodline. Marriage with commoners was allowed, but a “good marriage” was only between those within the bloodline.

The most infuriating thing is that it’s not that strange for them to want a Yamatoan bride.

Hence Rindo’s apprehension.

The descendants of the Four Seasons in Yamato were supervised to a degree that was uncommon in the rest of the world.

Put simply, they had a good “pedigree.”

If a person couldn’t find a marriage partner in Yamato, they had a good chance finding one internationally by going through the Agency.

The commonfolk might have found the whole thing incomprehensible, but an easy comparison was how animals of certain breeds went for higher prices.

Certified purebreds were thought to be of high value, and the buyer gained honor alongside their purchase. This was why people often went to pet shops in search of a specific breed of dog or cat.

Setting aside any emotional issues, there was no denying that such values existed in society, and it reached even the clans of the Four Seasons.

But the mystery still remains as to why he wants Nadeshiko.

Bloodline marriages were considered antiquated in modern society, and one wrong step could lead to discrimination. It was not a matter to bring up in public, much less in the middle of an international meeting. It was outright baffling.

Anyone who knew their circumstances would understand right away that Liam wanted a Yamatoan bride.

But what if there was another reason for the proposal?

A second reason could be the political implications of such a marriage.

Specifically, ones concerning the mutual aid system.

Even if the system wasn’t reestablished, the couple would become symbols of the relationship between Yamato and Kyokoku and would lead to a stronger connection between their respective Four Seasons agencies.

In fact, this alliance could even go beyond the framework of the Agency and the Tower.

Marriage between Agents is rare, but not entirely unheard-of.

Rindo had heard from his father that sometimes Agents from neighboring countries were engaged to be married. This in and of itself was nothing concerning. It was their right and freedom to love each other, even despite the obstacles.

I could’ve agreed if he was an Agent in Yamato…

Rindo was dense, but not so dense that he’d miss the romance between Yamato’s Spring and Winter.

Considering there was only one Agent per season in Yamato, and the schedules and protection layouts for each of them, partnerships like the one between Rosei and Hinagiku would inevitably face opposition.

Why does Kyokoku want to strengthen their relationship with Yamato specifically?

Rindo pondered all this while Liam recited the speech he had memorized.

This bond didn’t seem necessary in the current political situation.

A third reason, then?

The beginnings of an answer were coming to him, but something stopped his train of thought before he could reach it.

“…”

Nadeshiko’s trembling hand touched his knee.

“Nadeshiko.”

Rindo looked at her.

All color had drained from her face.

She was always so mature, ready to accept everything that befell her, but she was resisting this with her whole body.

Her eyes spoke louder than words.

 

“Rindo.”

 

Help me.

 

The desire to fight this surged within him instantly.

I am not handing her over to you.

He could think about the reason for the proposal later. In this moment, he had to stay firm.

Rindo had to shield his lady.

Sanekazura and Shirahagi gasped as Rindo rapidly stood up.

“If you may excuse me, Lord Autumn of Kashu.”

He spoke in fluent Centrish.

“Don’t you find this proposal rather disrespectful to us? We were not told the reasons for this invitation. The descendants of the Four Seasons of both countries have not interacted since the abolition of the mutual aid system, and this was supposed to be a moment to rebuild that bridge. We were willing to hear you out if you planned to suggest the revival of the system, though whether or not we would accept was not decided. However, not only did you not mention this proposal earlier, but you are asking for Nadeshiko? Is that the real reason you invited us? We came all the way here just to satisfy your selfish search for a bride? If so, this is appalling treatment that does not leave a good impression on us. You say you want our country’s Autumn because she’s close to you in age, but when we first refused your invitation, you asked Summer, Spring, and Winter before asking Autumn again.”

“…”

“So you don’t really want Nadeshiko, do you? You just want whoever could be your Yamatoan bride. Now, after many of us have come here, you’ve decided you find Nadeshiko to be the most convenient choice. That is the way I see it. As her Guard, I find it extremely rude toward my Autumn. Wouldn’t you agree?”

Liam shivered under Rindo’s fierce reply.

The man had only spoken gently to his lady before, but now he was raising his voice and arguing, which was intimidating for a child.

Sorry, but I won’t treat you like a kid.

Rindo couldn’t back down even if they thought he was being immature. His attitude could cause trouble for the other Seasons, but that wasn’t even on his mind right now.

I’m getting rid of you.

After a shiver, Liam looked at his Guard.

Jude kept a stern expression. He remained quiet and did not return Liam’s gaze.

“…”

The boy seemed flustered when he realized he would receive no help from his Guard, but he forged ahead.

“It’s true that we are trying to rebuild that bridge. You’re right. I’m not just after Autumn. I’m honored to have met Summer and Winter, too. But since you came all this way here, I wanted you to give it some thought…”

The seven-year-old made a great effort to give a proper answer.

Rindo pitied him for a moment, but he could not stop his criticism now.

“So it was just a whim. You are only thinking about yourself.”

And Rindo was the only one who could protect Nadeshiko here.

“…I don’t blame you for taking it that way. I’m sorry. It wasn’t the right moment. I just… I became an Agent just recently, and… Well, I don’t know a lot… I haven’t even been to the Season Descent, and I’m still in training… This is my first time meeting other Agents…”

“I see. Then I’ll accept your apology, given your circumstances.”

Liam looked relieved.

“…”

He looked to Jude again for help. Still nothing. Unable to stand it any longer, he shook Jude’s shoulder.

Meanwhile, Rindo continued:

“If you are looking for someone to marry, then you can get in touch with the Four Seasons Agency to look for a girl around your age who can speak Centrish. Why did you call us here and ask for Nadeshiko’s hand in a place that would remain on official records?”

“I… Uh…”

Liam had no idea how to answer.

In normal circumstances, Rindo wouldn’t corner a young child like this, and Liam was a foreign Agent of Autumn, to boot. It was extremely rude for a foreign Guard to attack him like this.

However, Liam wasn’t the one he was really fighting.

They’re just making him say all this.

“Lord Liam… You are only seven. Isn’t it still too soon to be talking about marriage?”

“…”

“Even considering the average age of marriage of the Agents across the world, it’s too soon for such a proposal. I can’t see how this is a good idea, for you or my Autumn. Is this really what you want?”

“I…”

“I can tell this because I am Nadeshiko’s Guard. A child your age can’t possibly be thinking about securing a Yamatoan bride for your future and your circumstances. You may begin such strategizing one day, but not yet.”

“…”

Pity began to spread among the ones listening to the discussion.

The child’s way of speaking sounded mature, but going by his agitated reaction, he wasn’t capable of scheming. The anxiety in his expression spoke the truth.

The one who gave the order probably isn’t here.

Kyokoku most likely didn’t expect to receive this much backlash.

After all, the dinner was meant to form a bond between the nations. They wouldn’t want to cause drama.

This was a place to be courteous—which meant it was a good place to bring up the proposal.

The young Agent of Autumn would suggest it, Yamato would dodge the question, and then Liam would ask them to at least give it some thought. Kyokoku had created an atmosphere that would make outright refusal difficult.

It was the same strategy Kyokoku had used when they’d invited the Yamatoans to the country; they were on the offensive and must have assumed that Autumn was weak to such tactics, since they gave up and came here in the end.

And they’re not wrong.

The people of Yamato did not like conflict and avoided discord. But that didn’t mean they were pushovers.

“Lord Jude.”

They were just quiet.

Liam could say nothing anymore, so he looked over at his Guard again.

Kashu’s Guard of Autumn.

Rindo wished they didn’t have a table separating them; otherwise, he would have already grabbed Jude by the collar.

“Your Lord Agent is troubled. Will you not help him?”

You realize your Autumn needs help?

“This is your last chance to treat his innocent suggestion as a joke.”

He’s your Autumn. Do something already.

Rindo wanted his words to stab everyone hiding behind the curtain.

“This marriage proposal came out of nowhere in the middle of dinner. I can’t help but suspect that you cultivated a pretense of bonding to make it hard for us to turn you down. Don’t you have anything to say as his Guard? If not, I’ll have to assume I’m right and that Kyokoku has no respect for Yamato. We’ll go back to our country right away and have the Townchiefs and the Agency write an official letter. I, Guard of Autumn Rindo Azami, will speak on behalf of the Town of Autumn and express our indignation with the treatment Kyokoku Kashu has given us.”

Everyone was overwhelmed by Rindo’s nonstop censure, including his father, Kikka Azami.

Rindo usually acted more carefully. He could have retained his gentlemanly attitude and pointed out the lack of respect while taking care not to damage the relationship between the countries. Yet he did not.

He could not. Next to him was his Autumn, who was nearly in tears as she understood what was taking place.

He could not stand by and keep the peace out of fear for his job position.

“Lord Jude, if you leave your Agent to be the only one making a retraction, then I have no choice but to conclude that the title of Guard means nothing in Kashu.”

Rindo’s scowl finally made Jude stand up.

“I am very sorry. I did not expect such a strong reprimand. We were overly presumptuous, since you were so amicable. My apologies.”

The tension in the air loosened. Kyokoku had apologized. This was big.

Jude’s words were sincere, but it was hard to tell how he truly felt.

He’d seemed like a good guy when he was speaking with Ruri, but now he was intentionally hiding his emotions.

Which face is his true one? Rindo wondered. Aloud, he said, “Please apologize not only to Autumn, but to Summer and Winter as well.”

He remained stern.

“…I apologize to everyone who came here from Yamato,” said Jude. “It was inappropriate to make such a proposal at this time.”

“Finally, apologize to my Autumn. She wished to be friends with Lord Liam. Your actions crushed her feelings.”

Liam looked at Nadeshiko, his eyes teary.

He hadn’t expected her to feel that way.

The children’s gazes met before both quickly looked away.

Jude apologized again, but the lack of emotion in his words did not make Rindo feel much better.

 

Kikka took over the conversation, and the dinner ended shortly afterward.

 

As everyone prepared to leave, Nadeshiko clung fiercely to Rindo.

He picked her up. His heart was racing, as was hers.

“…”

Perhaps he should have said something to her, but no words came to him.

Nadeshiko kept her mouth closed; their embrace conveyed their feelings more than any words could. Neither of them wanted her to become someone else’s.

What an ambush.

He knew this issue would come up someday but didn’t expect it to be here, today.

If even he was that shocked, as an adult, he couldn’t even guess how shocking it was to Nadeshiko.

The first emotion that rose within him was anger.

“…Nadeshiko.”

Next, it was fear. And then confusion.

With the right preparations, she could leave my side easily.

Today had taught him as much.

Even though I said I would look after her until she marries.

Now that the topic finally came up, turmoil overtook him. He could only laugh at himself.

“Lord Azami, the Four Seasons Tower and the Agency want to apologize to Autumn…”

Sanekazura walked up to them. Rindo wished he and Nadeshiko could have had at least a few more seconds to collect themselves, but once he saw Itecho handling the diplomacy in his place, he handed Nadeshiko over to Sanekazura.

“Would you mind?” he asked her.

“Don’t worry. Lady Nadeshiko, hang in there just a little longer. We’ll be back at the hotel soon.”

“Shirahagi, please stay with Nadeshiko. I’ll fill you in later.”

“Yes, of course.”

Shirahagi walked up to them while holding up the pet carrier, and Nadeshiko hugged it.

Hanakiri happened to be looking out the window, and she looked at him with sadness.

The loyal dog whimpered.

“…”

Shirahagi was taken aback for a moment before he hesitantly reached out to pat Nadeshiko’s head.

Although he served her, he had never touched her like this.

He feared she wouldn’t like it, but her shoulders only relaxed. At the very least, she did not refuse Shirahagi’s kindness in this moment.

“You were scared, weren’t you…?” Shirahagi said, and Nadeshiko nodded.

She reached out to him and grabbed the sleeve of his suit. He patted her head even more gently.

“But Lord Azami protected you. You have nothing to worry about.”

“Yes…”

“We’re also here to protect you and your way of life.”

His awkward words of comfort calmed her down a little. Encouragement from someone who cared about you could go a long way.

Sanekazura looked at them with warmth, but her anger hadn’t been quelled.

What were they thinking?

The Yamatoans had no answer yet.

 

“Explain the meaning of this.”

 

Meanwhile, Rindo approached one member of the Yamato circle: his father.

Kikka shrugged. “I dunno. I’m just the interpreter.”

“Don’t play dumb,” Rindo replied. “You’re part of the Agency’s Liaison Department. You would’ve known.”

Itecho was watching quietly from the side, so Rindo explained to him:

“My father has frequent contact with foreign organizations like Kyokoku’s Four Seasons Tower. Part of the Liaison’s job is to gather intel, and that includes dealing with trouble and follow-up deals.”

Itecho nodded and looked at Kikka.

“I don’t mean to attack anyone here, but please, based on whatever you know, could you tell us why you think Kyokoku did that?”

“…”

Kikka looked at his team. Most of them were members of the Autumn Branch of the Security Department of the Maintenance Division of the Four Seasons Agency, but a temporary transfer to the Four Seasons Tower was present as well. He attempted to appease them.

“Do you mind?” he asked the local staff. They nodded awkwardly.

“You might get a call from Kashu’s Church of the Living Gods through the Four Seasons Tower tomorrow…,” said Kikka. “It’s very likely that they instructed Lord Liam and Lord Jude to do that.”

Rindo and Itecho frowned.

As Rindo had told Shirahagi recently, the Church was an organization that venerated the gods incarnate.

“I didn’t know they had authority in Kyokoku.” Itecho rubbed his chin. “As far as I know, other religions in Kyokoku are stronger, so the Church of the Living Gods shouldn’t be…”

Itecho was well informed, but he didn’t know as much as Rindo about matters abroad.

Kikka answered him. “You’re underestimating them a bit. According to Kyokoku’s investigations, the Church of the Living Gods ranks third in number of followers. Much of the funds for Yamato’s Agency come from various organizations, right? That’s why they have so much influence.”

“Yes, but can the Church actually give orders to the Agents?” said Itecho. “Obviously, you can’t ignore your supporters, and I hear that descendants sent from the Towns and Agency can end up in managerial roles in the Church, so they do have a strong connection. Maybe it’s just that I don’t have much of a connection there…”

Kikka nodded in agreement, but then he said, “That’s an understandable perspective, because the shrines have greater power in Yamato. The Church of the Living Gods is only a derivative of the religion. But the shrines don’t have strong roots in Kyokoku, with the Church being more common. If you aren’t already annoyed with the Church, Lord Kangetsu, it’s either because you are very gracious toward them or because the Agency has worked hard so they won’t reach you.”

Itecho blinked, then turned to a member of the Agency. “Is that true?”

The Agency representative nodded awkwardly.

Kikka continued. “It’s not just the Church; patrons are often quite pushy. Most of the Church’s members are motivated by faith alone, but some greedy ones think their monetary donations give them some authority. I know people from the Church constantly request to have dinner with the Agents in Kyokoku, so maybe that’s just my perspective. But it would be unthinkable in Yamato, wouldn’t it, to hand a deity over on a silver platter to satisfy the commonfolk? Yamato’s Agency deserves praise for preventing that.”

“Wow… It’s embarrassing to realize I’m still being shielded from some of the realities of the world at my age.”

The diligent Guard of Winter bowed deeply to the Agency staff, and they anxiously asked him to raise his head. Itecho apologized before asking Kikka:

“So, why do you assume the Church of the Living Gods gave the order?”

“…Please understand this is just my own assumption, so take it with a grain of salt, okay? You understand, Rindo?”

Both Guards nodded.

“I think it’s to maintain the structure of the world…”

Suddenly, this was far bigger than any of them had anticipated.

“The Church of the Living Gods has been moving all over the world in concern for the debilitation of the gods incarnate.”

Kikka paused to bring his index finger up to his lips.

“I’ll say this quietly because this is blasphemy, but they want to do something about it themselves. Their plan seems to be to create an even stronger bloodline.”

Maintain the world’s structure. Create a stronger bloodline.

Those phrases sent Rindo’s and Itecho’s thoughts flying into the distance.

“…”

“…”

Once their senses returned, they had Why are you saying such stupid things? written on their faces.

“I know you think I’m crazy.” Kikka nodded.

Itecho frowned, as if he had a headache and asked:

“By creating a stronger bloodline, do you mean forbidding marriage with people outside of the descendants and keeping matches within the clans?”

“Precisely.”

“Even though modern science has pointed out the issues with inbreeding?”

“Yes. But I’m sure you have heard the common belief that they have weakened because of this thinness in the bloodline, right? The youngsters probably don’t know this, but there used to be more Agents of the Four Seasons in the past.”

Nobody present was surprised.

Although none of them had ever lived through such an age, the elders in the Towns spoke of it. It was an age so distant that even they didn’t truly know it, a time nearer to the age of the gods.

It was basically a tale for modern Yamato.

Only one Agent per season was born, as a rule—so long as there were no irregular accidents such as the case of the Hazakura sisters.

“They believe that there are fewer Agents now because of marriages with commoners, which they think has wrecked the bloodline of the descendants of the gods’ blessings. And the Church of the Living Gods is taking action against this…”

“That’s bullshit,” Rindo argued. “The situation in Yamato should disprove that. We have one of the best supervision systems in the world, and even we only have one Agent per season.”

Kikka replied. “Yes. Yamato has no problem supervising the bloodline. They say that the issue in that case is religious views.”

“What the hell? The Church isn’t even arguing that it’s for the same reason everywhere?”

Kikka glared at his son, asking him to let his father talk.

“Because there is no reason in common for the whole world. They are making guesses for the cause in each country. They’re still researching the topic. So, going back to Yamato… We have good bloodline supervision, but they think religion is the issue for us. There is a core for accepting gods incarnate. The concept of the chiyorozugami has been entrenched since ancient times, and there are many religious practices that stem from it. The worship of ancestors, nature, and more has been ingrained in the people’s minds without them realizing.”

Then what’s the problem? they wondered before Kikka continued.

“But acts of faith have died out.”

It was similar to what Rindo had told Shirahagi before.

“I don’t mean stuff like saying grace before eating a meal or paying a visit to a grave. I mean feeling gratitude, fear, and worship for the gods with you at all moments in life. Now then, what do you think this abandonment of faith creates?”

He posed the question to Rindo, who responded after a couple of seconds.

“…Atheists?”

“Good boy. That’s my son.”

Kikka tried to pat his head, but Rindo immediately dodged and slid behind Itecho. His choice of protector showed how much affection Rindo had for the Guard of Winter.

Itecho smiled at his junior’s adorable reaction, while Kikka wilted a bit.

Then he continued his explanation. “Even people who say they’re atheist or agnostic actually believe in something. I mean, of course, right? Whenever someone wants salvation they ask God. It’s just that this God has no name. Even those who have been influenced by religious practices have no specific god in mind. Most people in the modern day say they’re not religious while still maintaining the concept of this nameless God. And they say that this is contributing to the decline of Yamato’s gods incarnate.”

Rindo stepped out of Itecho’s reliable protection. “So they want everyone to hold the gods of the Four Seasons and Day and Night in their hearts?”

“If they do, perhaps more gods incarnate will be born.”

“…What do you think, Lord Kangetsu?”

“It sounds unrealistic, but I get where they’re coming from…” Itecho tried to digest the information as he spoke. “Most of the time, you’d think that the cooperation of many makes worship stronger, right? From baptism, prayer and other practices are born from community. Thoughts and prayers create miracles—I would say that’s the common understanding through the world. God is a supernatural entity, but religion and faith can’t exist without people to observe and pray. A god is only a god when people acknowledge it and pray to it. On the other hand, many stories tell of punishment and disaster coming as a result of the people’s lack of faith. And this isn’t unique to gods incarnate; all religions have some degree of this.”

Itecho wasn’t offering his personal opinion so much as the academic perspective.

“So that’s where they get lack of faith as a reason for decline in Yamato. It’s true that agnostics, hard-line atheists, and atheists who just tolerate religion are becoming more numerous recently…”

Itecho gave Kikka a questioning look, silently asking if he was on the right track.

Kikka looked back at him with respect. “Very perceptive, Lord Guard of Winter. My respects.”

But Rindo wasn’t convinced yet. “There are many other countries with a faithless majority. So are they in the same boat as Yamato?”

“Not entirely. There are some that have large atheist and agnostic populations but a larger surface area than Yamato, and they have more Agents. Given that, you could say that it’s not about bloodline supervision or lack of faith, but that it was the invention of transportation that allows them to travel farther and easier that naturally decreased the number of Agents. The theory there is that that their powers have become more restricted as human society evolves.”

“They’ll twist everything to their convenience,” Rindo said.

Kikka smiled awkwardly.

“Yes, all these interpretations are rather forced. I don’t agree with the theory of lack of faith. It just feels like they’re blaming the younger generation, don’t you think? The theory doesn’t come from younger people, after all. There should be a proper process to these things, and ignoring that isn’t fair.”

Itecho looked at Rindo. “Your father is very rational.”

Rindo looked back at Itecho. “Don’t say that. It’ll go to his head.”

“Rindo, aren’t you proud that the Lord Guard of Winter is praising your father?”

“No. So, how does any of this link back to the Church of the Living Gods?”

Kikka pouted before getting back on topic.

“There are plenty of theories as to why, but the fact of the matter is that numbers are decreasing year by year. Of course someone would want to find a solution. That is the reason why we descendants of the Four Seasons and the Fugeki clan exist, after all.”

“Yeah… I guess so.”

“So, imagine two Agents get engaged. One from Kyokoku and lacking in bloodline supervision. One from Yamato, which is becoming more humanitarian. Multiply the two and maybe something might change. Everyone’s obsessed with the idea in Kyokoku’s Church of the Living Gods. And I heard some in Yamato’s agree, too.”

What started out as a serious debate was suddenly about a popular obsession; the choice of words was what you’d expect from a gossip magazine.

“…Nadeshiko got proposed to because people are ‘obsessed’?”

Rindo’s wrath was reignited.

“The international marriage between Kyokoku and Yamato is the real point. If it doesn’t work out with Autumn, they’d ask the other seasons. They’re willing to settle for someone from a family who previously produced an Agent, too. I think they simply chose Lady Nadeshiko because she doesn’t have any prior engagements and because she’s young. If you want to make someone get engaged, children are more likely to obey.”

“…”

“Hey, don’t blame me. Also, this is just my guess, but looking at it as a descendant of the Four Seasons, if Lady Nadeshiko and Lord Liam were to get engaged…”

“Then what?”

“Well… They’d be great as a symbol for international marriage, don’t you think?”

This discussion was getting even more indiscreet.

“…C’mon.”

“Imagine a future where they do fall in love. You could put them on a billboard. Some people are very susceptible to that sort of thing.”

“That’s propaganda.”

“You could say that.”

Itecho looked just as baffled as Rindo.

“I’m just making a guess, considering the tendencies of the Church of the Living Gods.”

“And if your guess is right, then the Church will approach us next,” said Itecho.

“If they do approach you, Lord Kangetsu, that means they were prepared for Lord Liam’s performance to go wrong. I mean, now they have an opportunity to make contact under the pretext of offering an apology. Even though there was no plan to meet the Church. We can’t refuse their apology. It could have an effect on the relationship between our nations…”

“…They’re ruthless. What should we do? We can’t say all the Agents got sick out of nowhere.”

“There is one way to guard ourselves,” Kikka immediately suggested. He sneakily pointed at National Security’s Special Agent Tsukihi Aragami. “If the Church wants to meet and offer an apology, you could take her.”

Tsukihi was a reliable captain; she’d grown up in an environment that instilled respect for the gods incarnate in her, and she was intimate with the Archer of Twilight. That was all Rindo and Itecho knew.

“…She grew up with the Church of the Living Gods, didn’t she?” Itecho asked, and Rindo nodded.

“That’s what I heard. Would taking Captain Aragami with us serve as a deterrent?”

“Whoa, don’t you know? You’ll have to convince her if she’s hiding her past, but I assure you it’ll go better if you take her.” Kikka lowered his voice even further. “She’s the daughter of a very high-ranking leader of the Church—the chancellor of Yamato HQ.”

Rindo and Itecho blinked repeatedly before looking at Tsukihi.

“She joined National Security against the wishes of her family, but she’s not entirely cut off from the Church. Rindo, listen. You have to fight authority with authority. Beg her to come with you if you have to. HQ is the head of all divisions of the Church in Yamato. No one from Kashu’s lone branch can speak against her, not even their higher-ups. The one thing you’ve got to do today is get her on your side.”

Once Kikka finished speaking, Tsukihi noticed they were staring at her.

“…?”

She gave a friendly smile, and the Guards of Autumn and Winter immediately walked up to her.

 

That day, everyone went back to the hotel with a lump in their throats.

 

Once they had returned, Ruri approached Rosei before he could go into his room.

 

“Gloomy Blizzardman…”

“That’s Rosei to you, Little Hazakura.”

Ruri ignored his retort. “Hey, so about Lord Liam…”

She wanted to talk about what happened today. The only thing on Rosei’s mind was his beloved Hinagiku and his phone call with her, but he gave in.

“Don’t you think that was too far?”

“You mean what Mr. Azami said? I think he handled it well.”

Ruri shook her head. “No, you. Putting a katana on the table and monologuing. It came across like a threat.”

“What? I had to say all that, or we wouldn’t have moved on. You saw how they treated us after making us come all the way here. They wanted the Autumns to meet, but they never even spoke to one another. They just outright ignored Nadeshiko.”

“I mean, he’s seven. And, like, I think it’s just the adults who made him say that… I think things would’ve turned out differently if we’d stayed kind and gentle.”

“They won’t take us seriously otherwise.”

“…Maybe. Maybe it’s just how I am. I get all flustered when people come at me like that, and I end up saying weird stuff. Then I start regretting it and wondering what I could’ve done differently… And everyone gets mad at me for messing up…”

“…”

“But if you aren’t all hostile and give me time to talk things through… Then I don’t do anything stupid. It gives me a chance to say sorry if I need to…”

Aren’t you banking too much on people being kind? Rosei thought.

Ruri’s logic was inconceivable in the Town of Winter.

“He’s got his reasons, I’m sure. If we’re just…a little nicer about it…”

But this was how the goddess Ruri Hazakura approached her life.

It was what had led her to try so hard to be friends with Rosei after he lost Hinagiku. What had led her to befriend Spring, accept their request for help out of the goodness of her heart, and cooperate to protect Nadeshiko. What had led her to put Nadeshiko first. What had killed her.

From Rosei’s point of view, Ruri was stupid.

“…”

He got irritated being around her. The way she opened up her heart was hard to ignore; she was like a bright light.

Summer wouldn’t make a soft approach like Spring.

“…”

I know.

He could never bring himself to hate Ruri Hazakura.

But they’d met at the wrong time. If they’d met now, he wouldn’t entirely reject her even if she were to break a branch of his precious tree. They would argue from time to time, but they would always make up in the end.

He was a little older, and the time had come for him to be the more mature one.

“…I’ll watch my tone, but please understand my perspective, too.” Rosei chose his words carefully for once. “I have to be haughty, or they won’t take me seriously. The difference in standing between Summer and Winter is greater than you think. I act the way I do to protect all of you… Please understand this.”

Ruri knew what he meant, now that she knew why Rosei had learned Centrish.

She had never taken into account the unique hardships this arrogant boy had gone through.

Ruri frowned for a moment, but she nodded soon enough. “Okay… I’ll try to understand where you’re coming from.”

There was a moment of silence.

It was a good time to end the conversation, but Ruri did not go.

“…Did you want to talk about something else?” Rosei pressed, and she smiled a little.

“S-so, hey! Lord Liam asked how we made our alliance, right? If he was just after Nadeshiko, he could’ve asked anything else, but he chose that.”

“And?”

“…I think they don’t work together here in Kyokoku like we do. So, like, he can only do what the adults say, and he doesn’t seem to have friends among the other gods… No seniors to rely on…” Ruri’s voice was sad. “I don’t think we should antagonize him. We should ask him what’s up first.”

“…”

“I wanna set aside the deal with Nadeshiko for a little while. If we get another chance, how about we ask him about it in secret?”

She’s so dense usually, but sometimes, she’s got an eye for people.

Rosei also had his concerns about Liam’s attitude.

Maybe the boy was lonely.

But Rosei had no intention of pointing it out. What could possibly come of it?

That was the big difference with Ruri. She had no qualms arguing and bringing up issues.

“…We can’t do much about the Four Seasons Tower. And talking to him would be hard.”

“But if we have the opportunity…”

“I just said, I don’t like our chances. Why do you assume this is possible?”

Ruri frowned, then walked closer up to him and whispered, “…We might get a chance to talk, depending on how things turn out.”

A question mark popped up over Rosei’s head.

“Aaanyway, Raicho used to be, like, a spy for the Agency.”

“He worked for a department without a name, right?”

“Yup. So, he’s super good at pulling strings behind the scenes.”

Rosei knew, given what he’d pulled off during the incident in summer.

Was that a skill worth praising, though?

“So, Raicho said…since I was worried about Nadeshiko and Lord Liam, that he went off somewhere after the dinner… And he was thinking.”

“Right, I don’t see your husband around here. Or Itecho, for that matter. Where is everyone?”

“…”

Ruri took out her phone and showed him.

“First things first. Don’t get mad, okay, Gloo—er, Rosei?”

The screen showed a series of texts.

 

“I’ll be acting on my own for a while.

We don’t know anything about Kyokoku.

Maybe we could do something for Lady Nadeshiko if we look into it.

I think you’ll feel better that way, too.

Don’t worry. You won’t be seeing me, but I’ll be seeing you, Ruri.

Be good while I’m gone.

Call me if you need anything. Ask my subordinates for help, too. Just don’t cheat on me, all right?

Also, would you mind telling Mr. Kangetsu and Mr. Azami about this?

I want Mr. Azami to acknowledge me. It seems he’s still mad.

I’ll show him how useful I am, and then he won’t have a bad word to say.

Anyway, I’ll start by bugging Lord Liam.”

They could almost hear Raicho’s voice, reading the message.

Rosei looked at Ruri in silence.

He was trying to see if she was in any way responsible for her husband’s actions.

“…”

Ruri pursed her lips awkwardly for a while. “Yeah… He’s going crazy, right…? He’s always teasing me, but as soon as I’m worried about something, he always looks for a way to solve it as soon as he can. It’s how he shows he loves me. But this isn’t good for us, is it? He shouldn’t be doing this, should he…? What would Lord Itecho and Lord Rindo say? Will they get mad? Are we in trouble?”

Even Ruri hadn’t expected Raicho to do something like this.

She watched Rosei, hoping for salvation.

Rosei gave his honest opinion.

“I’m scared of your husband.”

 

“Yeah…,” she said, without a word of argument.

Was it love that this man showed?

Chapter 6. The Morning Glory Dusks, Too

Chapter 6. The Morning Glory Dusks, Too - 16

Liam—Lukas Fox—was born in a town by the southern border of Kyokoku.

 

It was once a thriving coal town, but the mines had since closed.

The town still looked as if it had come straight out of Kyokoku’s good old days.

The boy’s parents had not always lived there—his mother was a local, but his father was a wandering cook.

His father had put down roots in the town after one of his acquaintances, the owner of a restaurant for tourists, had asked him to take over.

Eventually, he met his wife, and so began the Fox family.

Lukas had one older brother, three younger brothers, and two younger sisters.

Ever since he was little, he’d always liked sitting at the counter. He would stop crying the moment he sat there, and so it became his spot.

The restaurant regulars called him Luke, and they left bigger tips whenever he was around.

The boy always returned the patrons’ affections, and he loved his parents, too.

If nothing had happened, Lukas Fox would most likely have become a cook after graduating school.

His older brother had talked about it, too. He was smart, so he would manage the place.

How about you take over the kitchen, Lukas? You’re handy.

You and I will expand this place and make Mom and Dad proud. Maybe we can even make it a chain.

The brothers had talked all about it, and Lukas was excited about the plan.

They had their whole lives planned out.

 

But life was cruel, and it turned their plan on its head in a single instant.

 

Lukas became the God of Autumn after the previous one was killed at the age of thirteen.

The Agent had died in the middle of manifesting the season, so the world needed to find a replacement quickly.

Lukas’s parents’ restaurant, which he’d loved deeply, had been damaged by the first release of his Autumn powers.

Both of his parents suffered severe burns, as the incident had happened when they were in the middle of cooking.

His brothers had been spared, since they were out running errands, but a strange smell led him to find his sisters crying.

Autumn hadn’t reached Lukas’s town yet, but the trees around the restaurant had begun to dry up anyway, and a cursed silence fell over the surroundings. Lukas had cried for help, and as his parents ran up to him, his powers of Life Putrefaction had made them lose consciousness.

 

The Agent of Autumn was famous for having the worst successions among the Four Seasons.

 

It didn’t take long for staff from the Four Seasons Tower to arrive.

The town had reported the incident to the police, who then reported it to the Tower. Within six hours, Lukas and his family were under custody of the Tower.

By the time Lukas had woken up, almost everything was decided.

He could no longer live in that town, and he and his family, being descendants of the Four Seasons, had to abandon their identities and start a new life.

Lukas had to train for one year before beginning the journey of the Agent of Autumn, so in the meantime, he’d needed to live separated from his parents.

All of this was decided without his input.

His siblings were afraid to even get close to him, but not his parents.

When they left, they hugged him and reassured him.

He had healed their burns unconsciously.

They showed him their undamaged arms and told him, “You were meant for greatness. We’re proud of you.”

Lukas wasn’t told where his family had moved to.

He was allowed one call a week, and they could text him whenever they wanted.

After he became a god, only his father and mother took advantage of this.

His siblings looked at him with confusion and fear until the very end.

They seemed resentful, too.

After all, not even they would get to go back to their hometown.

 

And so, Lukas became Liam.

 

The child who was supposed to become a cook in an old mining town had become a god.

Liam was given many things: a spotless room as well as personal attendants. He could have anything he wanted, but he had never been interested in physical possessions.

He didn’t care if his room was always clean; he preferred the small one packed with his siblings, everyone arguing over everything and jumping on their bunk beds. He would rather be helping his parents with their cooking.

His attendants were scared of his Life Putrefaction powers and would not speak to him.

He had different teachers every day, and the training didn’t make any sense to him.

He cried into his pillow every night…until someone appeared before him.

 

Jude.

A descendant of the Four Seasons sent by the Church of the Living Gods.

Jude filled the hole left by Liam’s loneliness.

 

“Nice to meet you. I know your real name, but we’ll follow tradition and use your alias. You can call me Jude.”

 

Liam didn’t know Jude’s real name, but he knew that Jude was the friendliest person he had met since becoming a god.

 

“Liam, you must feel lonely being away from your family, but you’ll see them again once the Season Descent is over. The harder you train, the sooner you’ll see them. I know they’re putting you through the wringer to improve your powers… It’s a stupid tradition invented by people who aren’t gods themselves, but please try to endure it.”

 

Jude explained what was taking place and what Liam had to do.

 

“We’ll be meeting the Church of the Living Gods’ deputy branch chief, and you can’t afford to disobey him. If you upset him, it’s over for you… So just do as I say.”

 

Liam knew nothing about the world of the descendants of the Four Seasons. Jude was his teacher.

 

“A lot of the money that pays for your food, your clothes, and your family’s living comes from the donations of believers. The Church wouldn’t get all that money without you, but they have a lot of sway and use it to try to push you gods around… I find it idiotic, too… But there’s nothing we can do…”

 

Jude was the lonely boy’s only guardian.

It didn’t take long for Liam to get attached and start thinking of him as an older brother.

Liam admired him and, at the same time, put him through trials to test his love for him.

He acted insolently many times to see if he would be forgiven. Not once did Jude abandon him.

 

“Liam, do as I say.”

 

Jude would act cold sometimes, but it was always when they had to obey the Church. He always reminded Liam how important it was to not disobey the Church.

 

As he came from the Church himself, Jude knew the inner workings of it and ended up being stricter than necessary.

He said it was all for Liam’s sake.

And due to how frequently he said it, Liam naturally started to fear the Church of the Living Gods.

He once saw Jude arguing furiously with a member of the Church.

Liam had been told to wait during a visit to one of the Kashu branches, but he wandered away and ended up overhearing the conversation.

“…When will it be enough?! Does your greed know no bounds?!”

Jude was yelling. Liam got scared and immediately ran back to his place, but the incident was enough to let him know that the Church and Jude were in conflict.

The Guard was always in a bad mood when they dropped by the Church.

Liam had no idea why, but the stress oozed from Jude’s body like steam.

Could he not cut ties with them if he hated it that much?

Liam innocently posed the question, and Jude’s response was:

 

“Separating from the Church is a death sentence.”

 

He sounded like he was trying to frighten a child with a bedtime story.

“…I can’t always be with you because of the odd jobs the Church gives me. I’m sorry… Your Guard is supposed to be with you at all times.”

It was true. Jude would often vanish after dropping Liam off.

Liam was locked in a room with barred windows because he would be safe there. He would sometimes go days without seeing his Guard.

In the meantime, he would have no human contact other than the attendants who avoided him as much as they could.

Jude had never spent a full day with Liam.

He was unlike the other Guards Liam had heard about. What was the difference between him and the others?

If only he could hate Jude for making him feel lonely, but Jude was the only adult he could rely on.

One time, Liam had insisted that Jude stay, but his Guard would not listen.

He’s the Church’s dog.

Maybe Jude only took care of Liam because he was ordered to.

But then he would always come back the next day with a plush toy and flowers and chocolate, like a man apologizing to his lover.

He plays dirty.

Liam wanted a more normal life, not this twisted version where he was trying to get a young man’s attention.

He didn’t need a luxurious life in that mining town.

He would’ve been fine cooking for people there forever.

People needed me there.

His parents had always been happy when he helped out, and his brother had promised to make the restaurant into a chain with him.

His little brothers sulked when he wouldn’t play with them, and his little sisters always told him they loved him the most.

The regulars would defend him when a mean customer got mad at him.

Liam had a home.

It’s not here.

He felt no pride or joy or meaning in having people serve him.

He only had a power that made people afraid of touching him and a man who would not become his family.

 

Yet the adults told him to create a family.

 

“It didn’t work out this time, but it’s okay.”

 

Jude said that to him in the car on the way back from dinner with the Yamatoan delegation.

“That was fine.”

The Guard was looking out the window.

Liam wanted to ask why Jude hadn’t helped him then, but he was scared.

If he asked, maybe Jude would stop pretending that he loved him. Liam could hear distant bells tolling an imminent collapse.

Perhaps the end was near.

“The gods of Yamato got mad because of me,” Liam murmured. A moment passed before Jude responded.

“…They weren’t mad at you. They were mad at me.”

“Really?”

“Yes.”

“Serves you right.”

Jude finally looked Liam’s way.

It was dark outside. The city’s lights glinted off Liam’s tears. Jude reached for him.

Liam thought he might get hit, but Jude only stroked his cheek.

“I’m sorry. I’m really sorry…Liam.”

Even though Jude hadn’t helped Liam back then, now his face was full of genuine pain.

“…You deserve it,” Liam said, sobbing. “It was hard for me.”

“I know it wasn’t fair. But now we’ve posed a problem.”

“What’re you talking about?!”

“We need Yamato’s attention.”

“We just made them think that we’re bad! And… And also… She, the Autumn girl, she wanted to be friends with me. I didn’t know. Did you?”

“No…”

“Now we can’t be friends!”

“Liam.”

“I wouldn’t have wanted to tell her to marry me if we could’ve been friends!”

“Liam…”

“I don’t want to get married…” His voice was hoarse.

“…Liam.”

“I don’t understand why I have to. Will I really not survive? Is it because they won’t feed me if I don’t obey the Church?”

“Something close to that… So please.”

“Then I’ll cook my own food. I don’t need anything fancy.”

“…”

“I can even feed you and your family…”

“You know the Church is protecting your family.”

“…”

“I want to protect you. Please understand…”

Liam stopped talking. As soon as his family was mentioned, his heart turned cold, and his mouth snapped shut.

He hated Jude for using them as a threat.

He loved the Guard, but he hated him, too. This man played dirty.

If Jude was going to use Liam’s feelings to force him to endure everything, then he should have worked to make Liam hate him more.

Or make me love you so much I don’t care about it.

Liam was inching closer to godhood, but Jude was unaware.

Image - 17

Chapter 7. Proud Lotus in the Mud

Chapter 7. Proud Lotus in the Mud - 18

The Yamato party was on their third day in Kyokoku. Local time: noon on April 6.

 

Just as Kikka Azami had expected, the group received a call from Kashu’s Church of the Living Gods.

They were asked to visit the Church’s branch in Angel Town the next day.

According to the Church, the marriage proposal was an arbitrary decision that Liam had made out of concern for the future of the Agents, but the Church still felt the need to apologize for making them uncomfortable.

The one to apologize should normally be the one to pay a visit, so their request that the wronged party visit the Church was a reflection of the standing of the gods incarnate in Kyokoku. Although the request was rather objectionable, the gods accepted, since it was an opportunity to arm themselves with more information.

Ruri and Rosei informed Itecho and Rindo of Raicho’s absence. Rindo, as the leader during this trip, called Raicho and told him to come back, but Raicho only gave evasive answers and eventually ended the call by saying he had a bad signal.

Among all the goings-on, the quietest member of the group was Nadeshiko Iwaizuki.

The marriage proposal come as a heavy shock, and she’d suddenly fallen ill and was staying in bed.

As for Rindo, it was hard to tell whether he’d slept at all the previous night.

“…Azami, are you planning to visit every single room?”

Itecho asked the question with a furrowed brow as Rindo visited his room.

The Guard of Autumn looked at his checklist.

“I’m only missing Summer and Captain Aragami. Would you mind telling your escorts? I asked National Security and the Agency staff to memorize our route for tomorrow. I only need you to look at the evacuation route in this document. The problem will be inside the Church of the Living Gods; we’ll have to see the actual place first. They obviously won’t give us the blueprints.”

Autumn’s blade was trying to speak fluently, but his voice lacked tone and clarity.

“This could’ve been an email,” Rosei said, and Rindo shook his head.

“…Nadeshiko is in bed. I had to check in on all of you. Looks like Winter is fine.”

“And you aren’t. If I may.” Itecho reached for Rindo’s cheek.

Rindo’s eyes grew wide as the eldest and most reliable Guard, Itecho Kangetsu, touched him.

“Lord Kangetsu…”

He would have slapped the hand away off if it were anybody else, but he could not do that to Itecho. Itecho pulled back after a few seconds and frowned.

“You have a fever.”

Rindo was too confused to realize what Itecho had been doing until the other Guard spoke.

Rosei sighed. “Don’t do that, man.”

“Why?” asked Itecho.

“Mr. Azami, I’m sorry. This guy’s got a weird sense of personal space with people younger than him, since he basically raised me. He doesn’t mean any harm, but watch out. Your personal space will get smaller and smaller, and he’ll treat you more and more like a kid the closer you get. Doesn’t matter if you’re a grown man already.”

Itecho’s caretaking nature had taken over. For him, even Rindo was a boy who needed to be taken care of.

Rosei was nonplussed. As for Rindo…

I wouldn’t want my father to do that, but…

He was overcome by a wave of bashfulness. Given his position, no one ever treated him like this.

Itecho’s treatment was so kind that it was uncomfortable.

“…Sorry. I treated you like I do Rosei. But it’s true you have a fever. You’re fatigued. I’ll take care of the rest. You go to your room and lie down.”

Itecho was nonchalant. Rindo was his junior, and he had gotten very close to him over this past year. He wanted to protect him.

“Oh, no, I’m fine. Thank you for your concern, Lord Kangetsu,” Rindo said, but Itecho shook his head.

“Azami, you’re going to get sick. I’ll help Autumn save face; just please get some rest. Rosei, you go to the escorts’ room. I’ll be in the hotel, so call me if anything happens.”

“Gotcha.”

Rindo hadn’t agreed, but Winter was already taking action, which made the Guard even more flustered.

“I’m aware I’m a bit feverish, so I already took some medicine. I’m the leader here; please let me do this. I’ve delegated some work to my subordinates, but I should at least do this…”

“I know you’re the leader, so make good use of me, too.”

His junior was too abashed to do that, but Itecho insisted.

“I know you want to check in on everyone, but do you not trust my judgment?”

“No, that’s not the case at all…”

“You’ve worked too hard already. Today’s the worst it’s been, isn’t it? You should be feeling better once we’re past tomorrow.”

“…”

Itecho was right; Rindo was feverish due to the buildup of fatigue and nerves.

He was already exhausted from everything that led up to their arrival in Kyokoku, and yesterday’s ordeal had made his blood boil.

Rindo’s body was resilient, but his mental woes reflected clearly on his face. His nerves had only gotten worse as the next fight approached. The attentive man of Winter couldn’t help but feel worried.

“And besides, you should be putting Lady Nadeshiko first over all of us. Have you checked in on her?”

“…Not since I left her in the care of the head maid. She was still asleep this morning.”

Rindo’d had a meeting alone with the Four Seasons Tower in the morning.

Winter was realizing he hadn’t slept or eaten well.

“Go to sleep, now,” said Rosei. “At least take a nap. Let Itecho handle the chores and get something to eat.”

“You need to get decent rest for Lady Nadeshiko’s sake, too. I couldn’t help much with preparations for the trip. Consider this my way of making up for it. Let me do something, please.”

Rindo couldn’t turn down his senior like this.

“If you insist, I’d be very grateful…”

Indeed, he was. And he had nothing to worry about with Itecho taking over.

He left Winter’s room and went back to his own feeling useless, but the fact that it was Winter who’d showed him this kindness helped a lot.

Not only was Winter respected as the head of the Four Seasons, the pair was the one with most experience out of the current generation. Rindo was still a rookie.

Refusing their kindness would be a show of disrespect, in fact. Better to accept it gracefully. Besides, Itecho would never go around telling everyone that Rindo was feeling unwell, either.

It’s embarrassing to admit, but they know me well.

Itecho had explicitly mentioned he would save face for Autumn because he understood Rindo’s prideful nature.

“…”

Rindo stopped at the door to the room next to his—Nadeshiko’s room. He wanted to see her before he went to lie down.

“Ms. Sanekazura, are you there?”

He knocked, and she opened the door right away.

“How’s Nadeshiko?”

“Still asleep. She must have been so tired. How are you feeling, Lord Azami?”

Rindo realized how awful he must look if that was the first thing she chose to say.

“…Winter was also worried about me.”

Sanekazura smiled awkwardly. “You do look worse than usual. You’re pale… By the way, I asked the hotel, and they can make us some risotto. Get some rest, please.”

“I see. That’s good to hear. I’ll take a nap until dinner, then. Just…let me see Nadeshiko’s face for a moment.”

Rindo entered the room and saw little Nadeshiko with her eyes closed in a big bed.

Hanakiri was in bed with her, lying by her feet.

He walked up to her, and she opened her eyes for a moment before yawning. The curtains were closed out of consideration for her. He got closer and finally got a good look at her lovely sleeping face.

She’s having such a nice nap.

She made a noise in her sleep, and he chuckled.

Seeing her face seemed to take away all of his accumulated fatigue.

Everything he did was for her peace. Rindo went back to the door quietly so as to not wake her up, but before he could leave the room, Sanekazura whispered, “Lord Azami… Do you have a second?”

“What is it?” Rindo replied quietly.

“It might be nothing, but Lady Nadeshiko has been mumbling in her sleep a lot lately.”

Since she had moved to the honden, Sanekazura more frequently tucked Nadeshiko into bed and woke her up, so she would know such details.

“Is that so? Nadeshiko always was a light sleeper. I also think she has dreams frequently. It shouldn’t be anything to worry about…”

Sanekazura didn’t seem convinced.

“…Have you heard what she dreams about?” she asked.

Rindo tried to remember. Nadeshiko had talked to him about her dreams before. They were usually inconsistent with reality, as often was the case with dreams.

“If I recall, it was never anything realistic… Things that you can tell are a dream.”

“…I see.”

“Why do you ask?”

“They say dreams reflect things hidden in the psyche, so I was wondering. And to tell the truth, I’ve been concerned about her sleepwalking.”

“Sleepwalking…? What does she do, exactly…?”

“She gets up and starts trudging around sadly.”

Sanekazura sounded pained.

“Most of the time, she’s looking for you. Rindo, Rindo, she says.”

He didn’t know what to say to that.

It was true that he had left her mostly in Sanekazura’s hands for the last few months due to how busy he was.

Rindo had wanted to watch over his subordinates to make sure the new escort team was functional.

Had his plan backfired and caused stress to his lady?

Did I get too full of myself?

In his mind, his work was for the two of them, but it seemed Nadeshiko didn’t see it that way, given what she said at the airport. He also remembered with a pang of guilt Itecho telling him to make time for Nadeshiko.

He was busy for Nadeshiko’s sake. He thought she knew this.

But even if she did, it didn’t seem to prevent the anxiety.

“She also cries in her sleep. She did that today, too… Lady Nadeshiko is a very good girl, so I think she’s swallowing her feelings down and not saying anything.”

“…Today, too…”

Sanekazura was right; Nadeshiko was considerate. She was only eight, but she was more thoughtful than some adults. She always acted properly as Yamato’s Autumn.

Rindo had been saved by this nature of hers many times before. He couldn’t deny that he was putting her through a lot.

“Also, we tend to forget, since she’s so mature, but…she needs psychological care, right? She was kidnapped not too long ago. And even setting that aside, every day as an Agent means her life is in danger. Yesterday’s proposal must have been stressful, but even before, there was that car following us as soon as we arrived… Everything in Kyokoku has been piling up on her, and the mental strain is affecting her body, I think…”

“…You might be right.”

Nadeshiko’s anxiety showed itself through insomnia.

Thankfully, she was sleeping well as long as Rindo was with her at all times.

The doctors said that mental scars faded as time went by, but they were never fully healed.

“I think she needs an environment where she can have peace of mind, but something that would have really helped was if her parents showed up at the airport. I called them, and the Agency should have also cleared their schedule for it… Why didn’t they come? Have they no heart?”

Sanekazura grumbled more and more as she went on. She was devoted to her job, but going from the way she spoke, she had developed feelings for Nadeshiko that made her annoyed with her parents’ treatment of her.

“Can’t they at least say good-bye to their own child when she goes on a trip…?”

She also had issues with her own parents, so perhaps she saw a bit of herself in Nadeshiko.

Did I miss any signals from Nadeshiko?

Dark clouds formed in Rindo’s heart.

Sanekazura looked at him as though she was waiting for a response, so he tried to answer.

“…Ms. Sanekazura. That won’t change anymore. As the parents of a goddess, they should be receiving some financial leeway and time off work, yet they visit her less and less each year.”

“What is wrong with them?!” Sanekazura fumed.

“I asked them to come see her when the Season Descent ended, but they evaded the topic. They probably don’t even want to go to Tsukushi…”

“But we were in Teishu this time. They could’ve gone to the airport!”

“Maybe I’m doing something wrong.”

“Huh? No… There’s no way you’re the problem.”

“No, it’s true that I can’t get along with them,” Rindo said. “I’ve failed to be flexible when I should’ve been before. I tried to be careful with my choice of words, but I don’t think they like me. I was furious with them before, just like you.”

“…But…”

“I tried being more accommodating, but seeing how nothing has changed, I don’t think they want anybody telling them how to handle their kid. Also, I think they’re just busy with work. They’re still on the fast track to success within the Agency.”

“But…,” Sanekazura repeated, while Rindo pondered.

Was I doing the same thing as them?

Rindo had little history with Nadeshiko’s parents. He could count the number of times he had met them.

He’d met them after being appointed Guard of Autumn, but they didn’t seem sad at all about giving up their daughter as a goddess, and they only told him to do what they wanted with her. The issue became clearer once he started living with Nadeshiko.

She had clearly been raised in a different environment from him.

She asked about everything he did. Why would you do that for me?

The fact that an adult was looking after her seemed to be strange to her.

Rindo was just as confused.

He was only doing what his parents did for him, and yet she found it strange. It was hard to describe how uncomfortable that made him.

Even remembering those days was unpleasant.

 

Around the time the God of Autumn changed…

 

In Reimei 18 at the time of year that should have been spring, Nadeshiko Iwaizuki became a goddess.

 

As had become usual, winter extended into the void spring had left.

Rindo met his lady that summer. The cold had retreated, and the sun was shining bright on the crops. You could break a sweat even standing still.

What bad luck.

He had been living abroad, helping his parents with work and enjoying the outside world unlike most descendants of the Four Seasons. He couldn’t reveal his identity, but he’d even graduated from a normal university.

He would sometimes return to the Town of Autumn and show his prowess at the Azami dojo, but even as they tried to keep him there, he would go back abroad. He was living a quiet and comfortable life.

But even he would eventually be bound by his bloodline’s curse.

He was appointed the Guard of the new Agent of Autumn, Nadeshiko Iwaizuki.

The title might sound prestigious, but it’s just babysitting.

He was now a dependable leader, but at the time, he had merely been a proud youngster.

He was the eldest son of the Azami family, excelling in academics and sports. His relatives and the people who had faced him in the Azami dojo all recommended him as the perfect pick, so Rindo had to reluctantly accept.

His mastery of Yamatoan jujitsu, a product of his diligence in multiple areas, ended up leading him to misfortune.

Refusal was not an option, and his grandparents had even wept with joy at the news. So he resolved himself to do what was needed.

And so Rindo Azami became the Guard of Autumn.

Producing a Guard was a source of honor for the Azamis. Rindo knew this. His family was good, and he was happy for them.

But he had always disliked the confines of the Town, and he would’ve preferred not to take a job that would tie him down there.

It’s for my family’s honor. It’s for my family’s honor.

It was hard being the eldest son.

Eventually, the time came to meet his young charge inside the honden, with much chagrin.

He was sweating bullets, as he had to wear a suit despite the hot weather.

Let’s just do the job for a little bit, and then I can quit.

Rindo had always had this plan in mind, and so he lacked any serious sense of responsibility as a result.

 

“Guard of Autumn Rindo Azami, come forward.”

 

He was still a child, unaware of what would come next.

 

In the middle of the scorching heat, Rindo greeted the Goddess of Autumn.

 

“Before you is the new Agent of Autumn, Lady Nadeshiko Iwaizuki.”

 

Thus the guide introduced Rindo to a child who looked like she was hanging from a thread from the ceiling—a young goddess before whom the crowds of adults must kneel.

She appeared to belong to another world.

She’s so put together.

So this is what a person looks like when they become a god, he thought. Rindo was overwhelmed by the new Agent’s divine aura. He valiantly spoke to her, but he no longer remembered what he’d said. He had a vague recollection of answering what his job was and of explaining that he was there to protect her.

The moment he said that, her dark eyes lit up.

 

After that, he’d greeted Nadeshiko’s parents, but he hadn’t even had a full hour to talk to them, since they were busy with work and needed to leave the Town in a hurry.

Nadeshiko Iwaizuki lived with her parents, who worked in the Four Seasons Agency in Teishu, before coming under supervision of the Town and being transferred to Tsukushi.

Her parents received preferential treatment in their living and work places due to giving birth to the goddess incarnate, but they decided to live separately from their daughter. Nadeshiko had lived in the honden ever since.

As the selection of her Guard was delayed, she had lived with different attendants every day for a few months.

She’s been living like this all this time?

Upon learning her situation, Rindo felt bad for Nadeshiko—although he was still reluctant to take the job.

She was just a five-year-old child.

A child who had been told to become a goddess and then torn from her parents.

She was being taken care of by multiple different adults she didn’t know, and she had no opportunity to form close bonds with anyone.

It was too much for a child in such a sensitive period of her life. No one so young should have to go through this.

I probably would’ve run away.

Rindo could never have imagined such loneliness in the environment he grew up in. He felt pity for the young goddess who’d been born in such different circumstances from his own.

Despite his retainer’s thoughts, Nadeshiko did not show any of the signs of sadness a five-year-old separated from their parents would. She never even grumbled.

She was always quiet—like a doll. She would sometimes look enlightened, even.

Maybe this is just what gods are like.

The boy, who had only just become an adult charged with the care of a child, did not understand.

It was as though a big child was taking care of a small one.

Rindo and Nadeshiko were far apart at first; it all began with an awkward conversation.

 

“What should I call you?”

“Nadeshiko is fine.”

“You can call me Rindo, then.”

 

The unbridgeable gap between them was vexing.

The rookie Guard worked hard; he wanted to provide her with a good environment.

 

“I’m thinking of taking us to the Autumn villa. What do you think?”

“It’s up to you. I don’t mind either way.”

“There are too many annoying adults here. No one will get upset with you if you act childish at the villa. I won’t hire anyone who will treat you badly. I’ll choose carefully.”

“It’s not up to me.”

 

Nadeshiko acted strangely mature. The adults faltered at her responses, which were unbefitting of a five-year-old.

The young man began to fear he might not be able to forge a relationship of trust with his lady.

 

“Nadeshiko, dinner is ready. Shall we?”

“You’ll eat with me?”

“Yes. And whenever I can’t, someone else will. I was shocked to hear they left you alone this whole time. I’ll tell the people at the honden to not let this happen again.”

“Why?”

“Huh?”

“Why am I not eating alone?”

 

Much to his surprise, Nadeshiko asked why again and again.

She asked when he grabbed her hand while walking. She asked when he carried her around.

She asked when he asked what food she liked.

Each time, it stung. He felt his heart breaking every time she responded to his efforts to get closer with that question.

Does she hate me that much?

She asked why he did every little thing. Rindo, who didn’t know what was going on, assumed the little goddess was trying to mess with the main adult in her life. Her Guard had finally appeared, and she wanted someone to vent her frustrations on.

But his mistrust was cleared up soon.

“I’m going to bed. Good night.”

 

One night, Rindo brought a picture book and told her:

“Allow me to show you to bed. I’ll read you a story.”

He brought a book he had loved as a kid.

He wanted to do something about her unyielding composure.

He wanted free time for himself, too, but he was worried after hearing that she had insomnia.

“I’m going to sleep.”

“Yes, that’s why I’m reading you a book.”

“Why? You’re not supposed to read when it’s bedtime…”

But the rookie Guard’s endeavor failed. He was cleanly shot down.

“…Is that so.”

The conversation continued, but Rindo was hurt again. Again, she had attacked him with that why. Once or twice would have been nothing, but he felt ridiculous when it was the reaction for every single thing he tried to do.

He’d made the offer out of kindness, no deeper reason. Couldn’t she say yes for once?

Nadeshiko noticed Rindo’s feelings and rushed to apologize.

“Umm, I’m sorry…”

“…No, I just did something unnecessary again. I’m sorry.”

“No. It’s just… It’s nighttime, so I should go to sleep, right…?”

Rindo furrowed his brow.

“Reading a book before bed should be fine, even if you don’t like it…”

“It’s not that I don’t like it. I’d like to read the book you got me…”

“Then…”

“But then I’d be getting spoiled…”

Finally, Rindo felt something was wrong.

“Spoiled…? Did your parents tell you that?”

“Yes. They said I have to stay still in bed and not wake up until morning.”

Huh?

“That’s strange. What about when you can’t sleep? When you have a nightmare? Don’t you go to your Mom and Dad’s room?”

Was I wrong?

“I can’t do that. It’s embarrassing. And even if I don’t sleep, morning comes. The Goddess of Morning gives it to us.”

Rindo did not want to believe the idea that popped into his head. He just smiled at her awkwardly.

That can’t be.

He couldn’t jump to conclusions. Instead, Rindo just tucked her into bed without expressing his suspicion. When he read aloud to her, she looked like she was having fun for once. They were finally getting along.

“So, Nadeshiko? Are you getting sleepy now?”

Nadeshiko shook her head, her eyes wide open.

“Oh, what should I do…?”

Everything was new and stimulating to Nadeshiko; of course she was unable to sleep.

“…Nadeshiko, what should I do to get you to sleep?”

“I don’t know.”

Rindo shrugged. He wouldn’t have any time for himself until this ended.

Serving a young lady was hard. But he decided to do it, and to do it right.

“Why are you staying here until I sleep?”

“Why…? Because I want to help you fall asleep.”

“Is that fun for you?”

“…No, Nadeshiko…”

He was about to say, Don’t be silly, when the suspicion crossed his mind again.

“…Did nobody put you to bed like this before you became a goddess?”

“When I was taking a nap, the teacher or the babysitter would do it. But at night… No, so that’s why I wondered why. Is it something gods need to do?”

“…”

“People always follow me when I do everything now. It’s so weird.”

It should have been a given for such a young child, yet it wasn’t the case for her.

Rindo’s expression clouded.

“Rindo, will you be with me tomorrow, too?” Nadeshiko asked.

“Huh? Yes, of course.”

“And the day after tomorrow? And the day after that?”

“I’ll be with you as long as you allow me…”

“…Hee-hee. You’re weird.”

It was an odd thing to laugh at, especially when her laughter was so rare. It wasn’t normal for Nadeshiko to have someone around. The goddess always looked sad, like she was somewhere else.

“…”

Rindo found it bothersome to take care of the child; he wished that his job would get easier sooner rather than later, and yet…

“Nadeshiko… Do you want me to sleep with you tonight?”

…the quiet words escaped him.

“That would make me happy… I like you, Rindo.”

Rindo’s head went numb as his lady said that for the first time.

 

He had begun to discard his suspicions, but now he was picking them back up again.

 

If he was right, then it solved the mystery of why this young goddess acted the way she did.

The day after, he asked seriously:

“…Excuse me, Nadeshiko. I have a question.”

“Yes?”

“Were your parents strict?”

“Mmm.”

“Were you always eating and sleeping by yourself? It’s normal for adults to mind children your age. That is why I don’t let you be alone.”

“Is that so?”

“Yes. It’s not because you’re a goddess. It’s because you’re five. You can’t be left alone too much. You need to be protected by the adults so you can have fun and grow up healthy.”

“So that’s why you do all that for me?”

“Yes! But then you always…!”

“Other families do that?”

“…I would say they should. At the very least, they wouldn’t treat you like this in my house. The only time a child your age would be left alone is when they’re being punished.”

“I didn’t know…”

Now Nadeshiko looked hurt.

“…But…but then it’s because I’m a bad kid.”

“You? You’re an angel compared to the little terrors in my family.”

“No, I’m bad. I’m embarrassing and do bad things that get me in trouble.”

“Kids your age can’t really do anything too bad…”

“No, I’m bad… Kids who don’t listen get left in the mountains, right? I don’t want to. I don’t want you to think I’m embarrassing, too.”

Left in the mountains. A stereotypical thing an adult would tell a naughty child.

“…Nadeshiko, no one would actually do that. I don’t think it’s a nice thing to say to a kid, but my grandfather said it to me, too… That’s how it is with older generations…”

Right as he was about to tell her no one would actually abandon a child out in the mountains, Nadeshiko beamed happily.

Like she had found something in common with him for the first time.

“Oh, really? They left you the mountains, too?”

 

Nadeshiko was happy, but time stopped for Rindo.

“…What?”

The air froze over. The two participants in this conversation were misunderstanding each other.

“It was so hard… There are no mountains near my house, so when I got down, I was in a strange town. I was lost until a stranger helped me…”

“…”

“And that’s how I got back home. What about you?”

“…”

“Were you scared? Did you end up okay?”

“…”

“…Rindo?”

Her innocent smile filled him with dread.

The child didn’t even know the name of what she had gone through.

He couldn’t bring himself to tell her that she had been abused.

 

Later, he investigated the time when Nadeshiko Iwaizuki had been taken into custody in Teishu.

Thankfully, a civilian found her the same day she was abandoned, and National Security had gone out to reprimand her parents. The incident was erased from records, but the Town still filed a complaint.

Rindo felt like he was about to faint when he found out the reason they had driven all the way to a mountain and abandoned her near Teito was because she threw up on the floor.

This isn’t right.

There was no denying that some children misbehaved.

Being a parent wasn’t easy, either. Young children can’t be controlled, and nothing can stop a tantrum.

Naturally, raising a child sometimes makes a parent feel like they’re losing their mind. And Nadeshiko’s parents both worked long hours in the Four Seasons Agency. She didn’t have any grandparents nearby, so they could only rely on childcare facilities and babysitters. Rindo wanted to believe that their distress was just what happened sometimes.

But this isn’t it. There’s nothing worth trusting about her parents.

He looked into the daycare and babysitters, and they all said Nadeshiko was a very good and obedient girl. It only deepened his suspicions that her parents were neglecting her. Although there was no violence involved, she was commonly ignored and forsaken, denied food, and subjected to other forms of excessive discipline. Hence why she did not grumble once about being taken away from her parents out of the blue.

Nadeshiko was forbidden from complaining or talking back. She had to do whatever the adults said.

Her parents always told her not to embarrass them in public. She must have been inadequate in their eyes. Even though that was just what children were like.

This is Yamato’s Autumn.

The goddess Rindo was charged with protecting thought she was embarrassing. Poor thing.

His lady asked so many questions, not because she was disgusted, but because she was confused.

 

“Why do you hold my hand?”

 

Others in the honden should have noticed the signs that something was wrong.

Yet Rindo received no reports. Maybe they were all pretending not to see.

 

“Why do you eat lunch with me?”

 

They concluded it would be the Guard’s responsibility whenever they were appointed.

Nadeshiko was an eerie girl. The scary goddess of Life Putrefaction. A tool for maintaining the structure of the world.

They ignored her unknowing cries for help.

 

“Why do you do that for me?”

 

Looking after a child so seriously didn’t suit Rindo. He could better pretend he didn’t see it.

He could push her to survive on her own.

Children are flawed and slow. Ignorant of malice. She should be okay.

We lived through harsher times.

 

“It’s not like that in your house?”

 

So she should be fine, too.

She asked why again and again.

Nadeshiko didn’t do it to be mean to Rindo; she was worried that she might get yelled at. Looking back, indeed, she was just asking.

She was only afraid of the punishment that could come if she accepted. She suspected that someone might be bothered if she broke that house’s rules.

 

She asked if he wouldn’t get in trouble if she broke the rules.

A person who lived under the threat of punishment tried to protect themselves by always assuming the worst.

Unlike in the big city of Teishu, her new house in the Town of Autumn was surrounded by nature.

Everyone around her was an adult. The young child must have assumed…

 

…Oh, they’re going to throw me out in the mountains again.

 

She had once walked down a dark mountain.

She must have wailed and cried until she realized that nobody cared about her.

All because she was embarrassing.

 

“Oh, they didn’t throw you out? That’s good to hear.”

 

So she always responded carefully.

 

“I’m glad you were happy.”

Image - 19

 

Because she would cry if even he ever thought she was embarrassing.

Rindo wanted to protect the Autumn who had been neglected by the adults.

It was then that he changed the way he treated her.

 

If I had become her Guard sooner.

 

“…Nadeshiko, let’s do something together. Something fun.”

 

But no one ever said her circumstances were this bad.

 

“…This is how children are supposed to grow up. Believe me. Everything they did before was wrong.”

 

His behavior became more and more separate from his thoughts.

Otherwise, this poor little creature would realize that he was not a good adult, either.

I have to pretend. For her sake.

To love her without even trying.

To act differently around her than he did with everyone else. This was where it began—his attitude that was sweeter than sugar on sugar, according to the King of Winter.

 

“You’ll play with me today?”

“Yes, if you’ll allow me. Let’s enjoy ourselves.”

“Will you watch me draw, then?”

“That sounds lovely. Please show me.”

 

Nadeshiko was always careful around adults. A child who had been raised with threats could never afford to let down her guard.

 

“…You will? How many drawings should I do?”

“However many you like. You don’t want to show me all of them?”

“…”

“Nadeshiko, what are you hiding behind your back?”

“…”

“…You drew me…?”

“I was going to throw it away.”

 

Such children become afraid of being loved and never ask for anything.

Discipline was meant to mold one into an ideal. Was the goddess Rindo met ideal?

 

“This is me, and this is you, right? We’re standing together like friends.”

“No. I’m going to throw it away. You saw it, so I’m throwing it away. It’s okay.”

“Why? You won’t give it to me?”

“It’s embarrassing. No. I’m ripping it up.”

“It’s not embarrassing. You’re my lady. Won’t you give it to me as a reward for being your retainer?”

 

Wasn’t she only ideal to those who wanted to control her?

 

“Don’t rip it up. Give it to me.”

 

To an outsider, she was worthy of pity.

 

“…Are you going to throw it away later?”

“Don’t say something so mean… You think I would do that?”

“I don’t want to see it in the trash.”

“Don’t worry. I’ll display it in my room. You can come see it later. Or do you not want me to have it?”

 

Rindo wanted Nadeshiko to change.

 

“…I do.”

 

He wanted her to learn to trust adults.

 

“…I actually wanted to give it to you.”

 

He wanted her to trust him.

 

“Because you protect me.”

 

Don’t be so doubtful.

 

“Because you’re my Guard.”

Don’t be afraid of being protected.

 

“Because you’re kind to me.”

 

Get used to being loved.

 

“I wanted to give it to you because you say I’m not embarrassing.”

 

Ironically, Nadeshiko was saved by becoming a goddess.

 

This was rare for a god incarnate. Most of them found only misfortune.

Autumn’s relationship advanced positively, and through the incident in spring, their bond only became stronger.

Thus, Nadeshiko Iwaizuki gained a proper upbringing and became more like a child, though only a little.

 

“…”

 

A sigh escaped Rindo’s lips as he surfaced from his memories.

Sanekazura was still in front of him, and she was still upset.

I feel dizzy.

Slightly nauseated, too. It wasn’t because of the fatigue. His chest hurt because of the mistakes he might’ve made.

Get it together. What’s a little fatigue?

Rindo could never allow Nadeshiko’s peace to be disturbed, much less when the source of her anxieties was himself.

He wanted to make this girl happy, happier than anyone in the world. When he had opened that suitcase with her inside, that desire became his greatest conviction.

I can’t become like them.

Rindo’s body felt weak, but his mind was stronger.

The more he cared for Nadeshiko, the stronger his hatred for her parents became.

Sanekazura wasn’t the only one who was upset. Rindo had been furious the whole time.

Why didn’t they come see her?

They acted nice in front of the bigwigs and reveled in the honor they got for producing the Agent of Autumn.

They got all the benefits when they’d done nothing but put on a facade.

Aren’t you ashamed of yourselves?

Yet they kept avoiding any contact. They didn’t want to hear any complaints.

They handed their child over and pushed forward with their own lives and careers.

Their work accomplishments were their source of happiness; they didn’t need a child. They’d tried doing what the other couples did, but they’d lost all motivation for it just a few years in.

It was impossible. Their very relationship was threatened by the arguments a child induced.

There was no reward for being a parent.

Some might say seeing the child grow up happy and healthy was its own reward, but that only mattered if a person had any attachment to the child to begin with.

Perhaps the child was a little liability for the terribly busy couple.

As evidence, even though they were close to divorcing, rumor had it that Nadeshiko’s ascension had mended their relationship.

Rindo was a good babysitter for them.

They were lucky that their unwanted child had become a god. Now they didn’t have to raise her.

Cowards.

As unfortunate as it was, Rindo had accepted this heavy truth.

Nadeshiko Iwaizuki was like his treasured daughter, but she was a burden for her parents.

So much happened throughout last year, through spring, summer, autumn, and winter, and they didn’t even come to see her off at the airport. It was beyond infuriating; the only thing left to do was to give up.

Meanwhile, Nadeshiko didn’t seem surprised that her parents hadn’t come. She had become such a kind child, despite her upbringing.

It would’ve been no surprise if she had turned out to be an unmanageable problem.

 

Crying and yelling and clinging every day.

Drawing attention by causing problems.

Playing pranks to try to get people’s concern and love.

Loudly throwing tantrums when her requests went unfulfilled.

Doing anything it might take to get noticed.

Dad, Mom, I want you to look at me.

 

Please look my way.

 

Nadeshiko Iwaizuki could have made such appeals, yet she did not.

She restricted her behavior without anyone telling her to.

When children try to get their parents’ attention, instead of being sweet, they tend to behave in such a way that they require rescue, by virtue of survival instinct. Yet she never even tried. Did she have no intention to live?

As befitting of the Goddess of Autumn, she only passed time in quiet loneliness.

She was like a tree with dying leaves, an autumn flower withstanding the cold.

That was how Nadeshiko’s parents had raised her.

 

To be a child who was not embarrassing or in the way of the adults.

 

She only discovered that childish playfulness after bonding with Rindo.

Disrespectful as it was to say, Nadeshiko was easy to raise.

Hence why Rindo was able to manage.

 

I…

 

He was not married and had never raised a child; it wasn’t easy for such a young man to watch over a girl with the powers of a god. As much as he wanted to make her happy, reality would never adhere to one’s plans.

Rindo would have had a much harder time if his charge was anyone but Nadeshiko.

 

I won’t be like them.

 

Rindo was still a rookie Guard, and he had few associates to trust in.

He had barely been able to take care of himself when he was newly appointed.

After getting used to it, he’d fallen to force of habit. It was then that he found his resolve. He rebuilt a good environment for Nadeshiko, and things were finally going his way. He even found companionship in Sanekazura and Shirahagi.

 

I’m not like them.

 

It was all thanks to his lady’s trust in him.

He was able to focus on his job thanks to her obedience.

Thank goodness she was always considerate of him.

Thank goodness she was a kind goddess to serve.

Thank goodness. Thank goodness.

 

Ahh, what luck.

 

She was meant to become a sacrifice to the people, so he didn’t have to care about her.

 

How could I not care?

 

Because he loved her.

 

Sanekazura waited for an answer. Rindo opened his mouth.

“…Ms. Sanekazura. Could I take a nap in here?”

He wanted to prove it.

He didn’t know who he was proving it to, but he wanted to do it as soon as possible.

He wanted to prove that he was different from them.

“Umm…”

It took a moment for Sanekazura to react.

“I want to be with Nadeshiko. You can take a break if you’d like. There’s still some time. Go to the lounge for some tea. You could even go shopping.”

“I can’t just… Umm, did I overstep…?”

Sanekazura gave him an apologetic look.

Had she gotten in the way of her boss’s much-needed rest?

“You finally got some time to rest, and I…”

Rindo understood what she meant.

“No. You only shared the issue with me. I’m grateful for that. You did the right thing.”

“But…”

“Your job is to tell me when something happens to Nadeshiko while I’m away. Thank you.”

He could leave Nadeshiko in Sanekazura’s hands because he knew she would.

“I would hate it if you didn’t report these things…just because it would cause trouble.”

“Lord Azami…”

“Like you pointed out, I haven’t been able to be with Nadeshiko much lately. I want to be there when she wakes up. I’ll take a nap next to her.”

“…”

Sanekazura’s anger toward Nadeshiko’s parents was changing into worry for her boss.

“But if she wakes up soon, then you won’t be able to get enough rest.”

“Yes, but if I was away from her, I would be too worried to sleep anyway…”

Sanekazura still protested, but Rindo stepped into the room and walked up to Nadeshiko.

He sneaked into the bed and pulled the blankets over her.

“…”

Sanekazura could only watch.

This guy is going to work himself into an early grave.

She was as exasperated as she was worried about her younger boss.

There had been the kidnapping last spring; the Dark Wolf case, when someone had impersonated him in summer; the sudden trip to Enishi to save someone; and now the Kyokoku trip this spring. Rindo had to guard and look after his lady through all of it. Plus, dismantling the security structure and re-forming it had been a mountain of work. Rindo’s mind had no chance to rest.

I brought it up at a bad time, Sanekazura reflected. I should’ve done it a little later.

Rindo was her boss, but he was still a youngster in her eyes.

He was a charming young man, but not one she would hold amorous feelings for.

He was a kid. Some might call him bold; others might call him reckless. She respected aspects of him, but as the elder of the two, she still felt like she had to look after him as much as Nadeshiko and Shirahagi.

Rindo in particular was in the prime of his working life and tended to ignore his health.

She wanted to force him to go sleep in his room, but she knew he wouldn’t listen.

Her boss was stubborn and tended to take risks with himself. He was prideful and had the conduct to back it up. He could also be inflexible.

But his loyalty to their lady was stronger than anyone else’s, and he was never unreasonable with his subordinates.

It all played into why she wanted to support this young man.

Sanekazura decided to do what she could instead.

“Lord Azami,” she said quietly, showing him her tablet.

She was halfway through writing the report they would present to the Agency and the Town after the trip.

Anybody could do this job, but she had taken the lead herself.

This was what she could do.

She kept her voice low so as not to wake Nadeshiko and said, “I’ll continue in the lounge.”

“Ms. Sanekazura…”

Rindo looked up at her with gratitude. Honestly, he couldn’t think of a report that he would appreciate to hear more.

Sanekazura smiled at him before quietly leaving the room.

After she had gone, the prince fell asleep next to his princess.

 

Meanwhile, Nadeshiko was dreaming.

A child was crying loudly.

 

This dream was a memory from the time when Nadeshiko had first become a goddess. It did not take place in the villa but in the apartment where she’d lived before. The odd thing was that she could see two other Nadeshiko Iwaizukis from her viewpoint.

A five-year-old Nadeshiko suffering from the succession she was going through.

And an adult Nadeshiko watching the younger one.

The present Nadeshiko Iwaizuki looked at the grown one from above, while the adult looked at the littlest one. It was a bizarre world.

 

“It hurts.”

 

When an Agent of the Four Seasons perished, a new one was born supernaturally.

First, the stigmata appeared on their body.

Second, a voice called to the newly appointed god.

And finally, the power of manifesting the season was unleashed naturally; the new god’s will to use their power was not necessary.

That was how the humans saw the god. The previous Agent of Autumn was old and met a sudden death. Nadeshiko became the new one as the pattern of chrysanthemums ran across her body like lightning, and the furniture around her decayed in the blink of an eye.

 

“I’m scared, it hurts.”

 

Unfortunately, there was no one to witness the birth of the new Goddess of Autumn.

Nadeshiko had become a goddess while her parents were out of the apartment. It had been a few years since Hinagiku Kayo was abducted by the insurgents, so snow was falling in Yamato even during springtime. Summer had yet to come.

It had not been the parents who’d found their lonely child suffering in the dark apartment, but a member of National Security who had received a report from a neighbor from the lower floor about a strange smell and noise.

Nadeshiko Iwaizuki knew this. She remembered the cold and emptiness and loneliness of that day.

 

“Somebody.”

 

She knew shouting was useless.

What expression did the grown Nadeshiko have on her face as she watched the young one cry in pain?

Nadeshiko wondered, but she couldn’t see.

The adult’s hair was far longer than it was now. Curly hair grown out in imitation of her dear goddesses of spring and summer. It sometimes shuddered along with her shoulders from holding in her sobs.

Why is she crying?

Present Nadeshiko wasn’t very sad.

The memory was still fresh in her mind, but she saw it objectively as just another thing that happened in the past.

So many memories.

After her parents arrived, although they knew it was inevitable, they seemed upset that she couldn’t moderate her power and scolded her for it.

The wonderful furniture of their apartment had been ruined, and Nadeshiko still felt sorry about that.

I should have held in my powers.

In the end, the whole family had to move out in order to hide the location of the goddess, and Nadeshiko was taken from Teishu to the honden in Tsukushi, where she could be better supervised.

She hadn’t seen them since then outside of festive days. It was nostalgic.

As she kept watching, she began to hear the cries of adult Nadeshiko alongside the screams of little Nadeshiko.

Her adult self now seemed unable to hold in the sobbing, her voice growing louder and louder.

Why? Nadeshiko thought, having already overcome this memory.

Why are you crying? You’re an adult.

Did becoming an adult make you weak? Such questions popped into Nadeshiko’s head.

She wasn’t sure what to do as she saw the adult’s shoulders shrink and shrink.

It was harder for her to look at her future self crying than her past one.

She wondered if she would continue to suffer even after she grew up.

 

“Come, Nadeshiko.”

 

Suddenly, someone called her. Rindo was standing next to present-day Nadeshiko in the dream.

 

“Go be with her. I feel bad for her.”

 

Nadeshiko wanted him to console adult Nadeshiko.

But Rindo hugged present-day Nadeshiko.

 

Not me. Her.

 

But before she could say the words, the dream ended.

The Goddess of Autumn woke up and noticed that her yukata was drenched in sweat.

 

The fever still pained her, but her head felt clearer after a full day of sleep.

The room was dark, and she could tell it was nighttime.

She’d had breakfast, but she’d skipped lunch. Her tummy growled.

She had to call an adult and tell them she was hungry, or she would get nothing to eat at all.

Nadeshiko sat up sluggishly. Then she noticed an unnatural gap in the blankets.

Rindo.

She could smell his lingering scent right away. He must’ve been sleeping next to her.

He always looked after her when she was sick, which would explain why he was there next to her.

“…”

Nadeshiko’s lips curved into a smile in silence, and warmth enveloped her heart.

He worried about her even though he was so busy. It made her so happy.

She had to tell him she was feeling much better as soon as possible. Touching her forehead, she could tell her fever had gone down.

Nadeshiko got up from the bed gently. Her guard dog was snoozing in his bed, too.

Hanakiri must have also been watching over her. She patted his head.

A storm brewed in her chest as Liam’s proposal crossed her mind, but she tried not to think about it.

After they returned to the hotel, Rindo had promised her he would not let her marry.

She would be fine, thanks to him.

Encouraged, she tottered over to the door.

As she reached for the doorknob, she heard men talking in the hallway.

“We don’t need your concern. Please just go.”

“Okay, I’ll go. They won’t send me to the Church, but my subordinate will be there. Be nice.”

They seemed to be arguing. She immediately recognized Rindo’s voice. The other had to be Kikka Azami.

Rindo’s father.

Nadeshiko’s room was halfway down the hallway from the entrance to the hotel’s rooms.

The location allowed for swift escape if anything happened, but in return, the noise of people coming and going was constant. She could even hear the adults talking in the parlor room if she listened hard enough.

It was around dinnertime.

The escorts were probably having a nice chat over their meals.

I want to go there.

But Nadeshiko felt it would be wrong to interrupt the father and son’s good-bye.

She decided to go out once they were done.

Nadeshiko waited restlessly while the other two kept talking.

“Be careful when you go to the Church. They’ll ask you to remove your weapons, but there’s no rule they can enforce. Make sure Ms. Aragami is with you. There’s also been a surprising number of robberies nearby. I gathered some documents for you. Use them if they tell you anything about why.”

“…Thanks, I guess, but I’m not forgiving you for taking this job without telling me.”

“I just wanted to give you a little surprise. And I wanted to see my dear son at work.”

“I don’t like surprises or flash mobs.”

“Are you really my son? I love both of those.”

It sounded like Kikka had visited Rindo out of concern.

They must have been unable to have a real conversation yesterday after all the fuss with the proposal.

They were in a foreign country on the same job, so naturally they would want to talk.

This father also seemed to care deeply for his son. Rindo insisted that the sentiment was not mutual, but the way Kikka took his son’s retorts in stride was proof of how close they were.

This back-and-forth would never happen in a distant family relationship.

That’s good to know.

Nadeshiko was sincerely relieved to know Rindo was a loved child.

Kikka stayed put; he had more to talk about. She could easily picture Rindo glaring at his father.

“…Rindo, let me remind you again. If you ever want me to, I can convince your grandpa and grandma. Have you thought about it?”

“That again? I told you, it’s fine already.”

“But you hated it so much.”

The warmth in Nadeshiko’s heart suddenly vanished in the following moment.

She was reminded of how wrong eavesdropping was, even if she didn’t mean any harm.

 

“You hated the idea of being a Guard.”

 

Even if she didn’t mean it, this was eavesdropping.

She was listening in on a conversation she would normally have no awareness of.

“…”

Nadeshiko stopped breathing for ten seconds. She covered her mouth so they wouldn’t hear when she started breathing. She couldn’t let herself be found out now.

“How long ago was that…?”

Rindo’s voice was a blend of anger and pain.

“Not very long, in my mind. What happened, son? All of a sudden you said you’d stick with the job until your retirement… What changed while I was gone? The last time we met, you were whining about quitting as soon as someone was found to succeed you. I’ve been keeping a post open in my department…”

“I’m sorry! I shouldn’t have been whining to my parents; I know I’m not a kid anymore. But stop insisting, Dad. I’ve decided to protect Nadeshiko. She’s my reason to live now. Please don’t bring up all that nonsense from back when I was so ignorant… I was so stupid… I feel so bad for Nadeshiko…”

No matter how hard Rindo denied it, it would have no effect.

He doesn’t want to be my Guard.

Negative statements left a stronger impression.

Rindo didn’t want to.

It was the same for Kikka.

“…You weren’t stupid. Your grandpa and grandma got all giddy recommending you while I was away from Yamato. They went on and on about the honor of the family, but they didn’t have to sacrifice anything.”

“Being with Nadeshiko is no sacrifice. And that’s just how values were in their times. I don’t blame them. They were just happy to see their grandson get a feather in his cap, that’s all.”

“No, they’re in the wrong. They don’t get it.”

“…Dad…”

“The Agent of Autumn tends to be isolated. I feel for Lady Nadeshiko, really I do…but the power of Life Putrefaction drives people away. You’ll end up isolated in the Town, too. A lot of people quit after the attack last year, right? And not all of them were harmed in the collapse of the villa, were they?”

Nadeshiko tried to back away from the door.

“If I’ve heard about it, everyone in the Town must know.”

I should hear this.

Eavesdropping wasn’t good. She could say she was being considerate and waiting, but that was no excuse. She had to go away soon. She had to run away soon. She had to protect herself.

Yet her small, frail feet stayed fixed to the floor, as if they had been sewn there.

 

“She’s already killed someone, hasn’t she?”

 

She was paralyzed.

 

“…One of the insurgents who attacked the villa, wasn’t it? Everyone knows she saved herself by consuming their life.”

 

Nadeshiko couldn’t move a single step. Breathe a single breath. Sense a single beat of her heart.

 

“Obviously I’m glad that she survived, but people who see such divine powers are going to be afraid. Even if you know the Agent of Autumn will only sacrifice another to save themselves, and that it’s automatic—people can’t help how they feel. The escorts quit because they were afraid of even touching her in normal times, didn’t they? How many would willingly pick her up? Very few people would touch her without hesitation after all that.”

 

Nadeshiko’s body was immobilized, like a criminal with a sickle to their neck.

“…”

Rindo did not answer for a while.

The fact he didn’t deny it meant it was true.

What?

Nadeshiko didn’t know.

Her memories of the events in that sunroom after seeing Rindo off on that spring day were muddy. The doctor said it was normal for painful events to be forgotten, and she’d reluctantly accepted the explanation. She didn’t remember anything after the glass came raining on her.

But what happened next?

Somehow, she had been captured by the insurgents without any meaningful injury, and she did look for a reason why.

The violence from Misuzu did not let her question it.

How had she been safe after that?

Screams.

She thought she’d heard screams, but she wasn’t sure. Her memories were fuzzy. She could only properly remember what happened once she was in the insurgents’ hideout. Rindo rescued her, she saved Ruri, and she was sent to the hospital and then discharged soon after. Then she cured a lot of people.

Among them was Shirahagi. Everyone had praised her. Nagatsuki disappeared, and she was told that Nagatsuki was a bad person. Nadeshiko had always thought she was nice.

That was most of what Nadeshiko remembered.

Yes, they said I was badly injured.

The head of the insurgents, Misuzu Henderson, had said that she’d saved Nadeshiko.

But Nadeshiko had no wounds; she was only anemic. Later, she figured Misuzu had lied, but…

What’s the truth?

It all would have made sense if she had been badly injured. Kikka said it was one of the insurgents; that would mean Nadeshiko “devoured” one of Misuzu’s subordinates through touch. That would connect the dots.

Ahh, now that I remember, Rindo said…

Nadeshiko thought back upon the events in summer.

…that I should be careful of how I use my powers.

After spring, Rindo had prevented Nadeshiko from using her powers lightly.

Back when she defeated the Four Seasons Agency staff, too, instead of praising her, he’d scolded her, telling her to be more careful.

She’d used her powers to protect him, but he told her that she shouldn’t have.

He wasn’t so angry that she was afraid, but she felt bad for not being of any help. She’d been sad and embarrassed, and she was more scared of angering the adults by doing something wrong.

The storm of emotions made Nadeshiko cry, and Rindo gently explained:

 

“Nadeshiko, look at me.”

 

“I want to be with you forever. But if something happens due to my lack of supervision, I won’t be able to.”

 

“If the people from the Town think that I can’t guide you, that I can’t show you what’s right and what’s wrong, they’ll make me leave you.”

 

“N-no… Nooo! I’m sorry… I’m sorry.”

 

“I know. I don’t want that, either. I’m glad that you tried to protect me…but I don’t want you to use your powers lightly. The Agent of Autumn’s powers have to be used with special care. I told you after what happened in spring. Remember why?”

 

“…Because it deals with life…?”

 

“Yes, exactly. I know that you’re a kind girl, but some people don’t see it that way when they look at just the facts about what happened.”

 

The signs were there back then, but she hadn’t understood.

Even though she had noticed that people were leaving her side.

Because I killed someone.

All the people who had served her before withdrew like the tide.

She had worried that they were afraid of her powers.

But after Sanekazura and Shirahagi were appointed, her anxieties had lessened, and since she had little contact with anyone other than them, her fears remained unproven. They were so kind and warm that she forgot her worries. So she told herself:

It’s okay. The adults are just making adult decisions.

 

I killed someone.

 

This was why her Guard was exhausted from reorganizing the security system.

She had never blamed him for not giving her attention, but she was saddened.

However, it had all been her fault.

He was doing it to protect the killer goddess.

 

I’m…a murderer.

 

Rindo was so kind. He must’ve worked hard not to let Nadeshiko hear anything about this.

Sanekazura and Shirahagi must’ve made some effort, too.

All to let her live like a normal girl and let her enjoy watching the flowers.

The adults were at the mercy of the whims of the goddess, and she’d put them through such hardship.

Their efforts had not been in vain.

After all, Nadeshiko had lived in peace up until this moment.

“…It’s not Nadeshiko’s fault…”

Rindo spoke with pain, as though he had swallowed poison.

Kikka replied kindly. “I know. No one blames her. I was furious that the insurgents took such a small child. I’m really grateful that she’s back alive. But this is separate from whether you’re staying or quitting. It’s separate from my feelings as your father, too…”

“Does it freak you out that I serve a goddess who killed someone to save herself?”

“…Has someone told you that?”

“I hear the rumors. But it was self-defense. They tried to kill her. Are you saying she should’ve let them? Would you say the same thing to Winter? I doubt it.”

“Rindo… No, I…”

“They’re treating her this way because it’s easy. How dare they. They think they can treat her like she’s less than… They’re such assholes!”

“Rindo…”

“And those kinds of people are always scared of authority! They shut their mouths the moment anyone tries to call them on it… Stop taking those scumbags seriously!”

Rindo breathed loud and sharp.

Nadeshiko began hearing a buzzing in her ears. Her body was telling her not to listen, but her eyes were glued to the door, and she couldn’t stop herself from listening more.

“I’m not taking them seriously. Please just listen… I’m saying that I’m worried about you, especially if you’re hearing those rumors.”

“I don’t need you to worry.”

“You’re talking to your father, you know. It’s not about whether you need it or not. I just do.”

“…I’m sorry if you’re also hearing all that and it’s causing you trouble.”

“Rindo, no. It’s not causing me trouble.”

“I just don’t have the authority to deal with this. Lord Kangetsu can deal with it properly. He says they’ve been criticizing Lord Kantsubaki ever since what happened ten years ago, but they’ll shut up the moment he walks by. I’ll make it so that it’s the same with us. I’m already working on it.”

“Yeah, I think you’re doing a good job.”

Rindo was ready to keep arguing, but he stopped when his father said those words.

“…I just…!”

Rindo had a thankless job, and he’d never expected his father to praise him. It took him by surprise.

“Seriously… I had no idea you’d been working this hard…”

“…!”

“But you’re also affected by the slander, and I can’t stand that. Sophia’s worried, too…”

The last remark angered Rindo again.

“Don’t bring Mom up. I’m not affected by anything.”

“Yes, you are… Don’t be stubborn. You’re acting as a shield, which means you’re going to get hit. You probably want to say you’re not affected because you don’t mind it, but I’m worried about you, son. You may be a big, strong Guard, but you’re still my boy. You keep growing up, but I can remember when you were waving around a paper sword… You’re still my darling boy…”

As her mind was still paralyzed from the shock of hearing she had killed a person, Nadeshiko heard Kikka’s voice in the distance. He might as well have been speaking a foreign language.

So parents like this existed.

If parents that loved their children really existed…then Rindo really shouldn’t be forced to stay with this goddess of death.

“The insurgent’s death will be forgotten sooner or later… And really, people should be praising her for taking down one of the people attacking the Autumn villa. But listen, gossip like this will keep surrounding you as long as you’re the Guard of Autumn.”

Rindo saw Kikka as an annoyance, a meddler. But from the perspective of someone who lacked such love, Nadeshiko couldn’t see his meddling as a bad thing.

“And the gossipers are stupid. Nadeshiko has the power to heal people. Like the Lady Archer of Dawn…”

“The bigwigs said that was overstepping your jurisdiction, didn’t they? Life Putrefaction is too much power for humans. Even the most righteous people get corrupted by selfish desires. Did you look up what I told you? The deaths of the past Guards. They’re all taken away when the Agents die… Without exception.”

“I understand how you feel. Just let it go already…”

“No, I can’t. Rindo, if your will is really that strong, I won’t say anything about your job after today. Just ignore the present for a bit and think about the future. I mean it—think about it!”

Kikka’s composure was gone.

He was desperate to protect his son’s life.

“The Agents of Autumn who live long lives never let go of their Guard. They use their power to forcefully extend the Guard’s life. Even if their parents die, their spouse, their friends, their siblings, every single other person dies, even if the Guard can’t move anymore, the Agent keeps them alive until they perish. And the ill have to live through all that while they’re suffering.”

Nobody had prevented Rindo from becoming the Guard.

Maybe some tried at first, but at present, there was no one.

“That’s what the love of the Gods of Autumn is like.”

If Nadeshiko had remained a cute and harmless Goddess of Autumn, she would have already been succeeded.

She had survived by eating the life of an insurgent; she had been abandoned by her parents; she was obsessed with her Guard; and she was becoming uncontrollable like the other gods incarnate.

Gods incarnate with an ego were undesirable to begin with, and with the danger around her, who could possibly want to serve her?

“They’re terrifying.”

Only people with special circumstances like Sanekazura and Shirahagi.

“Your grandparents knew this and still celebrated you being chosen. They’re crazy!”

The voices outside the room woke Hanakiri up, too.

“Dad, you’re going to wake Nadeshiko up! Please keep your voice down…”

Seeing Nadeshiko, Hanakiri started barking energetically, which finally freed her from her paralysis.

She sneaked across the soft carpet in silence. She was good at this.

She had been brought up with a family that would get mad if she made any noise.

Even after she got back in bed, her senses were oddly sharp, and she could still hear the voices outside.

They were much smaller, and yet her ears caught them clearly.

“…Look, in the past, the Guards of Autumn were commended for their work no matter what happened, right? Why not now? The bastards just have no nerve. And you can tell me to quit all you want; it’s not like I actually can, can I?”

“We can just appoint multiple Guards. Lady Nadeshiko really loves you. Even I can tell we can’t take you away from her just like that.”

“So suppose we do name other Guards. Then what?”

“Everyone supports Nadeshiko. Your sister says she would be fine with it. I can do it, too. I’ll quit my current job and join you. The whole Azami family can support her. Then she won’t be dependent on just one person. Eventually she might decide she can let you go. Then I can help you with whatever you might need. Like I said, you can come to my department. You’ll do a great job. Or you can take over the dojo.”

“This isn’t about me…”

“Rindo.”

“It’s about Nadeshiko…! What will she think when she realizes we’re telling her to rely on me alone?!”

“…”

“You’re thinking the same way I did back then!” Rindo said. “You just think about yourself… You can’t put Nadeshiko’s feelings first! And you say you can be her Guard?! You keep saying you’re worried about me as my father and all that, but it was Mom and Grandpa and Grandma who raised me. You don’t know the first thing about Nadeshiko! And you have to stop talking about her as though she’s cursed!”

“…”

“…My Nadeshiko is not bad…!”

“I’m sure… But she’s not good for me. I feel the same way you do. If your parents don’t put you first, who will? Rindo…”

Rindo’s last words sounded a little like a sob. Like he had finally gotten what he wanted to say out of him.

Kikka similarly said everything he had in mind.

Finally, they realized they had gotten too emotional and raised their voices, and they kept the volume down after that.

 

I know you’re worried about me.

I know I went too far. Just take care, okay?

You too. Stop making Mom worry.

 

Nadeshiko could only hear their whispers in waves.

“…Woof.”

The only one worried about present Nadeshiko was Hanakiri.

He’d sneaked under the sheets and swum through the darkness toward Nadeshiko. After bumping into her soft body, he sniffed out where her face was.

“Hanakiri…”

He pushed his own face into hers.

His fluffy fur wiped away some of the tears, but more tears welled up to replace them. There was no umbrella to stop this rain.

Rindo.

Nadeshiko wasn’t hungry anymore. Her stomach was quiet now.

Maybe she hadn’t only killed a person. She’d also killed her hunger.

“…!”

The shock nearly made her cry for her mom and dad, but she stopped herself.

They would not help her.

Nadeshiko didn’t know what to do, so she just sobbed in silence.

Rindo didn’t want to be with me.

He didn’t want to be the Guard of Autumn.

Everyone is scared of me.

Maybe even Sanekazura and Shirahagi.

What should I do?

She had to think of a way out, but her mind was cloudy.

What was there to do?

Someone.

Who could she ask for help?

Ms. Sanekazura.

She would tell Rindo.

Mr. Shirahagi?

He would tell Rindo, too.

Summer?

The problem would be blown out of proportion.

Spring?

The kind pair was far away in Yamato.

Winter?

They would also tell Rindo.

Nadeshiko reached to hug Hanakiri as she thought. The tears ran down her cheeks, and she held in the sobbing while she thought. What to do? What to do?

“…”

For starters, she shouldn’t tell Rindo she overheard his conversation. That much was for certain.

That would leave him confused and sad, and she could even see it destroying his relationship with his family.

Even in this state, Nadeshiko didn’t hold anything against Kikka. It was complicated, but she knew he held no ill will toward her and was only worried for his son’s future.

So people like that exist.

She was shocked by how different he was from her own parents.

That’s why someone like Rindo came to my side.

It made sense. He seemed to shine so bright because he was raised with so much love.

Nadeshiko didn’t understand what it felt like to be loved by her parents, but she loved Rindo in a different way. She knew the pain of watching someone you loved suffer.

Kikka’s anxiety must be unimaginable.

What does he mean, the Gods of Autumn take them away?

She didn’t quite understand, but she could see how the unconscious pouring of Autumn’s love could extend the other’s life.

Nadeshiko’s Life Putrefaction was still developing. Maybe she would be able to do something like that naturally as she grew up and mastered it.

Think. Think.

Nadeshiko’s mind searched for a survival strategy.

She had to understand her current position and choose the best path of action.

She knew that her actions could completely change how the adults treated her. She’d learned that from her parents.

How can I make up for my sin?

She understood the situation now, but everyone around her was scared of her. The problem of her wrongdoings remained. What could she do about it?

“…”

After much thought, she reached a conclusion.

I have to grow up as fast as possible.

She had to become an adult, become independent.

She would distance herself from everybody—that was the best way to not scare them.

If she grew up, kept a proper distance from Rindo, and avoided contact with everyone else, maybe Kikka wouldn’t tell him to quit anymore.

Nadeshiko just didn’t want to lose Rindo.

Grow up.

Then she wouldn’t cause trouble for anyone.

Could she make up for killing someone by isolating herself?

There was nothing else she could give. Maybe her life, but she wanted to put that off until the insurgents took it from her eventually. She wanted to stay alive a little longer.

Please, God. I’ll live alone.

Nadeshiko prayed to Autumn itself and asked for forgiveness.

Yes—if she was going to get killed eventually either way, she at least wanted to be forgiven.

I’ll be alone from tomorrow onward…

She couldn’t live by herself all of a sudden, but at least she could show Kikka she was trying to stay away from Rindo.

Maybe he would think better of her that way.

And then he wouldn’t take Rindo away from her. He wouldn’t put down Rindo’s hard work.

And then…and then…

Rindo would be with her until she grew up, at least?

She didn’t want to control his life and torment his family, either.

Ah.

No, Rindo never wanted to be a Guard to begin with.

Nadeshiko had forgotten that.

Then…then…

That meant she had to let him go.

I don’t want to.

But if Kikka was right, Rindo would inevitably pull away from her.

Even her parents didn’t want to deal with her, and Rindo wasn’t her family. He would inevitably leave her the same way.

I don’t want him to quit, but…

If quitting would protect Rindo’s life, then…

Should she even be going back and forth about it?

She already took one person’s life; was she going to take the life of the man she loved, too?

“…”

As painful as it was, this was the best way not to lose him. Nadeshiko wanted to know her place and remain loved, rather than letting their relationship continue until he hated her.

If he ever told her he hated her to her face…

I’d want to die.

“Rindo…”

Then Nadeshiko’s consciousness shut down.

The adults came periodically to check on her as she slept, but nobody had any way to know what had happened in between their visits. Including Rindo.

And so her childhood ended.

Nadeshiko took another step toward godhood.

“Better end her suffering by breaking her,” the man said.

Chapter 8. Fallen Petals and Broken Mirrors Can Never Go Back

Chapter 8. Fallen Petals and Broken Mirrors Can Never Go Back - 20

In her dream, Nadeshiko was standing in front of Rindo.

 

They were in the Autumn villa, which should have been destroyed.

The villa was full of water and fish, like an aquarium.

Nadeshiko and Rindo were inside it, but they could breathe and see normally.

The world at the bottom of the sea was beautiful, but not very well lit.

If the mansion itself was at the bottom of the sea, they could swim out and up to the surface to escape the loneliness, but both of them remained in the villa.

“How can I become an adult?”

This world was fantastical and ever so slightly eerie, which let her know it was a dream.

“…How old are you when you become an adult?”

Again.

Nadeshiko noticed then.

I’m an adult again.

Her body had grown up. She didn’t know how old she was, but she was clearly not eight.

The Nadeshiko in the middle of the undersea villa came up to Rindo’s chest. A height she might reach in the future. She’d dreamed about this many times before.

She found it strange, but she accepted it right away. It was a dream, after all. It didn’t matter what she looked like. This wasn’t reality.

And Rindo also didn’t seem to mind the change.

Rindo won’t be by my side when I’m that age.

At least he was with her here.

It doesn’t matter if this doesn’t make sense, as long as you’re here.

“…It depends on what you define as being an adult.”

Rindo spoke as gently as ever.

“Like, old enough to smoke like you?”

“That would be twenty in Yamato. Some countries let you start when you’re eighteen, though.”

“Will I be an adult when I turn twenty?”

“If you want to be an adult who smokes, then yes. I would rather you didn’t, though. Do you want to smoke?”

Nadeshiko pursed her lips. She hadn’t ever thought about it.

“No… I—I think… I want to be someone who can be by herself and get food on my own. I’ll be even more of an adult if I can go shopping alone.”

“As long as you’re a goddess, you will never miss a meal. As for shopping…someone should go with you.”

“Then I want to be an adult who can live without you.”

Rindo blinked, at a loss for words.

“…You want me to go away?”

This was a dream, so there was no need to hesitate. Nadeshiko nodded.

“Yes. That would be for the best for both of us.”

“Who said that?”

“Your father.”

“…”

“I heard you talking. He said you shouldn’t let me depend on you, because I’m a very dangerous goddess.”

“…”

“And depending on you means being with you and being happy that you’re nice to me, right?”

“Nadeshiko, what year is it?” Rindo asked, seeming desperate.

Nadeshiko was confused. She wasn’t good at remembering years.

“Umm… Last year was Reimei 20, I think, so, Reimei 21?”

“Reimei 21…”

Rindo covered his eyes with one hand so as not to look at Nadeshiko.

Silence fell, and she waited.

She waited like he waited for her. Rindo always listened to Nadeshiko’s clumsy words.

“So you’ve been trying to become an adult by staying away from me…,” he whispered sadly, and she felt sorry.

“Yes…”

He was a good man. She had expected it to hurt him.

But this is a dream.

It’s not real, so it’s fine.

“You don’t have to do that.”

“Yes, I do.”

“No, you don’t.”

“I do. If I don’t let you go, your future will be lonely and painful, so no matter how hard it is, I have to do it.”

“…Because my dad said so…?”

“Y-your dad isn’t that important. It’s because I love you.”

“You love me, but you’re still leaving me?”

“…”

That wasn’t what she meant, but it was a valid perspective. Nadeshiko got confused as the topic became too difficult for her.

“I just have to be a good girl,” she desperately explained. “Letting go of you is what a good girl would do.

But Rindo’s face warped in pain. “…You think everything in the world will go right so long as you’re a good girl?”

“Y-yes.”

“And misfortune will come if you’re a bad girl?”

“Yes.”

“Is that the way the world works?”

Nadeshiko tilted her head. She didn’t understand what he meant about the world.

She believed that, at the very least, her life worked that way.

It had always been that way.

Her parents got tired of her because she was a bad girl.

Her parents left her in the mountains because she was a bad girl.

She became the Goddess of Autumn because she was a bad girl.

But because she tried to be good, fate gifted her Rindo.

And because she was bad in the end, it was taking Rindo away from her.

He was too good for her to begin with.

This wasn’t unfair in her mind. And she was in a far better place now. There was kindness around her.

She wasn’t losing him or being forsaken.

I’m only distancing myself. If you can be happy far away, what else could I wish for?

Nadeshiko felt a similar love for her parents, too.

No matter how much you hate me, I wish you happiness.

“…Nadeshiko, the world doesn’t work that way. Misfortune comes even when you’re good. Don’t leave me. No matter what happens, I… I’m the only one…”

Rindo desperately tried to convince her, but she said:

 

“Don’t worry, Rindo. I’ve always been alone.”

 

The dream ended there.

Their fourth day in Kyokoku arrived.

The Kashu branch of Kyokoku’s Church of the Living Gods was located in downtown Angel Town.

It had been built on an excellent piece of land that, if it ever sold, would make for a great high-rise building or shopping mall. The trees and gardens were reminiscent of the shrine forest, and its cobblestone path led to a historical building surrounded by a tall fence.

The inside of the Church was full of paintings of the gods of the Four Seasons, Dawn, and Twilight.

Statues, paintings, ceiling frescos—everything was beautiful and dreamlike.

It was nearly three in the afternoon local time on April 7. The Yamatoans were shown around the Church as part of their reception, and they felt as though they had come to visit an art museum.

“They’re only displaying their wealth. They had famous artists make art out of the gods of the Seasons and Day and Night. The Church of the Living Gods loves collecting things of this sort. It’s not a love of art; it’s a sense of superiority that comes from owning all this. They even make believers hand over their art for free. They’ve got a good business going here. They’re usually closed to the public to prevent theft, but they’re showing it all to you as a display of their power. They’re telling you of all the good things that could come your way if you become friends. Don’t feel grateful for anything, please.”

Tsukihi Aragami whispered her words to the group as they took in the impressive art show.

The scorn she felt was clear in the way she spoke.

“…Captain Aragami, I’m really sorry,” Rindo apologized.

“Huh? Why are you sorry, Lord Azami?”

“Well… You didn’t want to come, did you…?”

Tsukihi Aragami was not the kind of person to disparage things this way.

She’d insulted the Dark Wolf last year before its identity came to light, but only out of concern for Kaguya. She was normally a kind and polite person; it weighed on Rindo’s heart to hear her go on about the Church’s ugly side. They had already communicated her background to the Church to warn them off trying anything funny, and her presence had already been allowed. It must’ve been stressful for her to keep the secret. She must’ve been in a bad mood ever since.

Itecho immediately added, “Allow us to give you something in return once we’re back in Yamato.”

“No, no, I don’t need anything. It’s an honor that you asked me for help to begin with.”

“How about local sake from Tsukushi?” Rindo suggested. “For you and your crew, Captain.”

“I can’t accept that! I would be just like the Church.”

That was exactly why he’d suggested a local specialty instead of money, but even that was too much for her. Rindo smiled awkwardly, then pointed at a piece of art.

“It’s a far cry from what they have here. In that case, please give a call to the Four Seasons whenever you have any trouble. We have to make up for bringing you to a place that causes you so much distress.”

Tsukihi just chuckled.

Itecho hesitated for a moment before saying, “…Captain Aragami.”

“Yes, Lord Kangetsu?”

“Before you share this experience with Lord Kaguya, could you please let me explain to him the reasons why we had to bring you here?”

Rindo was taken aback. “Huh? Lord Kaguya?”

But his dense question was ignored.

“Lord Kangetsu, I realize that Lord Kaguya is a believer, but he doesn’t know my background.”

“Oh, I see… I shouldn’t do that, then. Sorry.”

“No, it’s my fault for not telling him. I didn’t want him to think I got close to him because of it.”

“…I see.”

“Also, this is work, and I don’t share details of my work. Rest assured.”

“Apologies, that was a boorish suggestion, then. If there is anything I can do, please do ask me.”

“Yes… If anything, I’m humbled by your generosity…”

“It’s nothing. Like Azami said, please ask us for help whenever you need something.”

“…?”

Itecho knew of Tsukihi and Kaguya’s relationship.

Rindo was lost; he thought they were only friends.

Tsukihi didn’t want Kaguya to know she was the daughter of a person in power.

Their conversation kept going as they were shown through the premises. The only missing Guard was Raicho.

He hadn’t called yet, but he was allowed to act on his own, as they currently had enough escorts. Even Ruri had said there was no stopping him; if she couldn’t, no one could. Everyone also shared the impression that Raicho did a better job when he was free in the field rather than trapped in a cage.

He was what one would call a “trickster.”

So the Summer bird flew elsewhere.

My dad is more of a headache than Raicho anyway.

Rindo’s father had visited him out of the blue last night and woken him up.

Arguing with him had taken its toll, but it wasn’t all bad; they had been able to speak openly about things they hadn’t before.

I didn’t know my family was that worried.

Going from Kikka’s reaction, he couldn’t be the only one who was concerned.

His mother and siblings were equally anxious, and he shouldn’t be bothered by their concern.

It was unnecessary, but it reminded him that, even when far apart, they were his family.

The job of a Guard looked prestigious on the surface, but it inevitably sent the Guard’s life down an unusual path. However, the one whose life was changed saw their position differently from an outsider.

I have to talk with them.

He had to tell them why he had a change of heart. How much he cared about Nadeshiko. That if they only met her, they would realize that their fears would not come to pass.

“…”

Rindo looked at Nadeshiko walking ahead of him.

She was next to Sanekazura and Shirahagi, who was holding the pet carrier.

All normal.

She was acting the way she always did, no issues in sight.

He felt bad for her, since she’d spent the whole day in bed yesterday. After letting Itecho take over, he’d been with her the whole time except during his conversation with Kikka, and in the end, she’d slept all the way through to the next day without having lunch or dinner.

Rindo’s heart ached; the proposal must have upset her so much.

But now, she had done a 180 and was acting perfectly calm and collected.

He’d thought she would fret before they left, but she got ready to go out without even asking Rindo for a hug and quietly got into the car.

That’s also sad in a way.

She must have worked it all out in her mind. Liam had already been turned down, so now only the emotions needed to be resolved.

I guess this is the problem.

Rindo thought back on what Sanekazura had told him yesterday.

Handling a mischievous child was normal; handling a perfectly behaved one, not so much.

In Nadeshiko’s case, her actions weren’t the problem. The problem was that she could be bottling up serious mental problems.

Sanekazura told me to remind Nadeshiko that I’m here for her…

He should do that.

Sanekazura had grown up with her own problems with her parents.

The admirable head maid must have told him to do what she wished her parents had done for her.

Rindo couldn’t ignore what someone with such experiences had to say.

Part of him wanted to say that he knew Nadeshiko better than Sanekazura, but alas, he was blessed with a good childhood and loving parents.

Yesterday’s events reminded him of that.

“…”

He had become estranged with his father due to Nadeshiko, but in truth, Rindo respected him.

What could a blessed person do to understand someone less fortunate? He lacked the knowledge to comprehend the storm within Nadeshiko’s heart and properly deal with it before it had consequences.

What do I have?

At present, all he had was his desire to care for her.

As Rindo reflected desperately, Nadeshiko looked over her shoulder. She was probably checking to see whether he was behind her, like always.

“…”

Rindo felt sad every time she made such adorable gestures, wondering why she wasn’t loved.

She’s a better kid than I ever was.

Her actions could sometimes cause him trouble, but they were almost always things she did for somebody else. Helping others was one of the strongest instincts that drove her.

Rindo had been more childish when he was her age. He’d cared more about himself. Thinking back on all the mistakes he’d made in his immaturity could make him blush with embarrassment. However, that’s how children are, and they could mature into adults by reflecting on their mistakes. They also needed to experience forgiveness. Children can become arrogant if they’re allowed to do anything they want, but forgiveness is necessary.

Otherwise, they would be unable to build self-esteem and learn to forgive others, too.

Why?

Why wasn’t Nadeshiko forgiven?

It didn’t make sense. The only answer was that some children were simply unloved.

“Our country’s Autumn is so adorable… I’ll give my all to protect her.”

While Rindo wrestled with his own complicated feelings, Tsukihi whispered her confession with enraptured conviction.

Rindo could not stay behind.

I’ll protect Nadeshiko, too.

“Nadeshiko.” He called out to her. “Everything will be okay. No matter what they say today, I’ll protect you.”

He wanted to reassure her. He existed for her sake.

“…”

Nadeshiko nodded, then took a moment to think before speaking again.

“Rindo.”

“Yes?”

“Um, you see… I… If I have to, I…”

“Yes…?”

“I think I could marry Lord Liam…”

“…What?”

That bombshell made everyone stop in their tracks.

“I said I can…marry Lord Liam.”

Time stopped. Everyone froze as if they were held in place by magic.

Once the spell finally lifted, the gods began shouting.

“Wh-what’re you saying, Nadeshiko?!”

“You hated the idea so much yesterday. Seriously, what’s the deal?”

Ruri and Rosei spoke at the same time.

“…Nadeshiko?” Rindo could only stare at her with a half smile on his face. “You’re joking, right?”

His lips trembled. He felt like a hand was squeezing his heart.

Yet Nadeshiko wouldn’t admit to it. “…I’m serious. I thought that would be best.”

“Seriously?!”

“Yes.”

“T-to that kid?”

“I’m a kid, too.”

“No, I mean… You don’t want to get married, do you? Lord Kantsubaki is right—you were against the idea… What changed your mind? Nadeshiko, why…?”

“…”

She didn’t respond, and Rindo’s grip on his own composure was slipping more and more. Shirahagi floundered in confusion.

Meanwhile, Sanekazura observed Nadeshiko quietly. “Lady Nadeshiko, you said, If I have to… Should I take it that you mean, If the Goddess of Autumn of Yamato should do it?”

Nadeshiko looked at her and replied, “Yes.”

“You’re being considerate because of all the talks the adults were having yesterday. You think that it would be better if you went through with the marriage, right?”

Nadeshiko remained quiet for a moment before nodding awkwardly.

“…Yes.”

“Thinking back on it, we made all the decisions without asking you how you felt… Would you mind telling us how you decided this?”

Sanekazura asked so kindly that Nadeshiko was able to explain without fumbling.

First, they wouldn’t have needed to talk to the Church if she hadn’t reacted so badly to the proposal in the moment.

Then, because of that, Rindo got mad. And Liam was hurt, too.

If she had accepted, the relationship between the two countries would have entered into a state of peace, but she’d selfishly messed it up.

So, if they were going to argue about it again today, it would be better if she accepted the engagement.

That way, everyone would get to go back to Yamato soon, too…

She recounted her thought process bit by bit.

The Church’s guide nodded, impressed, but all of her companions felt exhausted.

“…Nadeshiko, don’t think like that!” said Ruri. “All this is just a lot of stuff you don’t understand, so you’re still shocked by it. You’re just giving in because they said you’d be taken to the Church! Remember what I told you? I’d throw a fit if they did that to me! We’re not going back to Yamato until this whole issue is gone!”

“You scared me for a sec,” Rosei added. “I thought you’d fallen in love with Liam or something… Your feelings matter, so act like it. How many times do I gotta tell you someone your age doesn’t have to worry about others so much?”

While the other gods spoke their piece as someone in the same position, Rindo’s heart would not stop racing.

I failed again.

After all the reflection he did yesterday, he’d already failed again.

He thought it would be all right, since Nadeshiko was so quiet, so he’d kept his distance. But he had failed to explain things properly to her; she was just a child. His nap was no excuse.

“Nadeshiko, I’m sorry…”

“Why are you apologizing, Rindo?”

“I didn’t clarify…and made you anxious. I, well… I thought you could tell I had no intention whatsoever to hand you over…”

“You did nothing wrong. I just thought I had to grow up.”

Rindo’s half smile warped further.

“You’re…eight.”

“But I’m the Goddess of Autumn.”

“And more importantly, you’re an eight-year-old girl.”

“But I’m also Yamato’s Autumn. And you’re with me because I’m the Agent of Autumn, right?”

“I…”

That was true, but…

“I shouldn’t embarrass the name of Autumn. That’s what I thought.”

“You’ve never been embarrassing. Not once.”

“…That’s not true.”

Are we even really holding a conversation here?

Nadeshiko looked Rindo in the eye, but she wasn’t trying to listen to him.

Up until then, Nadeshiko had always valued Rindo’s opinion. Whenever he explained something, she would nod in agreement.

But now…?

“That’s why… If it’s really necessary, I’ll marry Lord Liam. It’s okay, Rindo.”

She was insisting on her own point of view, like Kikka did.

And it felt like she was using Rindo as a reason now.

He smiled, fearful and paralyzed, while Nadeshiko continued walking. Sanekazura and Shirahagi followed behind her, while Rindo was left behind in a daze.

“Azami, snap out of it. Go on.” Itecho immediately put a hand on his shoulder. “Even if you don’t understand her, you can’t give up.”

Itecho had more experience bringing up a difficult child, given his experiences with Rosei, and he was telling Rindo to keep up.

Rindo staggered for a moment before running up behind his young charge and walking next to her.

“Nadeshiko, Nadeshiko.”

Rindo tried to pick her up or hold her hand to try to reach her heart, but she gently refused each and every overture.

 

“It’s okay, Rindo. I want to grow up.”

 

Rindo was not okay, yet the Goddess of Autumn staunchly refused her retainer’s love.

 

Even as Rindo despaired, time marched on.

 

After the tour of the premises, there was a chat with the Church members.

Kikka’s subordinate had already arrived as an interpreter. Kikka himself was absent today.

At least he’s not here.

If Kikka started asking why his son was so down…

He’d point at me and laugh.

Kikka Azami was a good father, but he loved teasing his son.

Calm down. We’ll bounce back soon.

They were shown to a luxurious drawing room furnished with an afternoon tea set and fancy snacks. It was just past noon, a perfect time for tea.

Then a gallant-seeming man entered the room.

“My name is Evan Bell, and I am the deputy branch chief of the Church of the Living Gods in Kashu. First of all, I want to extend an apology that our wishes were conveyed improperly.”

The Kyokoku man looked to be in his sixties. The head of Kashu’s Church of the Living Gods branch had been hospitalized for a long time, so this man was taking his place. He had a gentle expression and a round belly.

All members of the Church wore the same robe, except for him; his robe was much more lavish. It was meant to represent the difference in rank, but after Tsukihi’s explanation, it only looked like a display of wealth.

Evan did not seem to know any Yamatoan as he greeted them in Centrish, so the interpreter translated for them.

“We did not mean to disrespect the gods. If this incident has created distrust in Kyokoku in the Guards and escorts, we are deeply regretful.”

Evan’s apology was almost melodramatic.

An eloquent bastard, I see, Rindo thought.

Listening carefully, he noticed that Evan had cleverly avoided admitting guilt. His words sounded like a sincere apology on the surface, but everything he said felt empty.

Improperly conveyed.

We regret that you took it in such a way.

He was trying to put the blame elsewhere, and Rosei did not hesitate to speak.

“Your wishes… So you admit that you instructed Kashu’s Agent of Autumn to propose the engagement? And that it was simply conveyed in a way you didn’t intend?”

He spoke in Yamatoan, showing that he considered even speaking Centrish to this man a waste of effort.

“Instructed? Please, we are in no such position to do that.”

“So you insist he did it on his own?”

“I believe Lord Liam must have made the proposal out of concern for our wishes.”

“Okay. So why would he be concerned about the wishes of someone beneath him?”

Despite the warm spring sun, his question chilled the room.

“A child noticed the adults’ concerns. Sure, kids do that. But would he make a proposal willingly? What kind of child does that?”

“Well, you see, Lord Liam is very smart. And he is in a different position from us.”

“He’s a kid. He’ll cry if you poke him wrong.”

“I can’t deny that our concerns must have influenced Lord Liam. Hence the apology.”

“What are you even trying to say, here?”

“Excuse me?”

“We were humiliated. You said you wanted to apologize. So we came all the way here for that, and you just excuse yourselves and blame it on the kid? Where’s the apology?”

“No, we sincerely apologize for…”

Rosei’s aura of intimidation grew stronger and stronger.

“Hanakiri, bark,” Ruri said immediately. Hanakiri, in Shirahagi’s arms, barked louder than he ever had before.

The pressure from the two gods was overwhelming. Evan shrank back but still managed to respond.

“It is true that we suggested to Lord Liam that we were concerned for the future and would like to deepen our relationship with the gods incarnate. However, we did not expect that he would propose marriage that day, so we can only say that he did it out of concern for the succession… Or perhaps it was the Guard’s instruction.”

He seemed committed to absolving the Church itself of any responsibility.

“…Can I open the window?” Ruri said, then did not wait for an answer.

As soon as she whistled, wild birds flew to the window; she must have trained them earlier. Ruri twirled her index finger, and they flew in circles inside the room.

The Agent of Summer’s Life Operation could give animals the power to kill people. Anyone who had seen Summer fight could immediately tell that she was ready for combat.

“Let him say what he wants. Then we can decide what to do next.”

Ruri leaned on the wall by the window, playing with the birds. Chills ran down Evan’s spine…and everyone else’s from the Church, too.

 

Yamato listened to their rhetoric for around half an hour.

The premise of their argument was that the Church of the Living Gods wished for a good relationship between the two countries. For this reason, they wanted the young gods incarnate to intermingle. They also wanted Yamato to consider reinstating the mutual aid system.

Although they had their concerns regarding the decrease of gods incarnate, they did not want to force anyone to marry. The Church thought that it could be necessary to open possibilities for the future, but it was only one option of many. However, as an organization, they would continue to mediate for motivated individuals; and even without marriage, sharing sperm and ova samples was also an option.

They took applications not only from the households who produced Agents.

Regardless, they wanted to try a variety of strategies for the sake of maintaining the structure of the world for the people living in the future. And to that end, they wanted the help of other countries as well.

 

Ruri and Rosei resorted to verbal attacks.

 

“…We understand the value of friendly relationships. But you’re still not admitting responsibility for appointing a seven-year-old child to bear the burden of your negotiations, and then you try to convince us that it was all a misunderstanding. You keep trying to avoid blame with pretty words, but a child cannot be at fault for this. As for the Guard, I would like him to do his job properly, but I imagine he wasn’t in a position to do that. Do you have any excuses for that?”

 

“And what are you talking about, ‘samples’? Why do people who really want to have children need to do that for the sake of the bloodline? Where’s our human rights? Also, do you really understand the hierarchy here? You keep acting so high and mighty, but your nonsense has no weight in Yamato.”

 

Even Tsukihi joined the argument.

 

“We only exist to support the gods and hold them up. Believers are meant to protect them. Yet you made the young Lord Autumn propose marriage? How is that not acting beyond your authority? Lord Liam may be the vessel of a god, but he is still a young child. Think of how much the adults’ words must have hurt and confused him. You made our Yamato delegation go against you for his sake, and our Autumn also seemed terribly hurt. She was ill yesterday, in fact. Is this how you want to do an international exchange? I’m embarrassed as a fellow follower of the Church. No matter what either of our countries want, the feelings of the gods incarnate always come first. I intend to report this to the Church of the Living Gods’ HQ in Yamato and to National Security. And this is not a threat; in my position, it’s the only thing I can do.”

 

The argument seemed like it would go on forever, but then someone from the Church came up to whisper into the chief’s ear.

The conversation paused there.

“…I have an announcement. Lord Liam and Lord Jude appeared to have come to the Church. They say they want to speak to everyone from Yamato. If you have the time…would you please allow them?”

Rosei clicked his tongue, and he took advantage of the fact the chief didn’t know Yamatoan to speak to Itecho next to him without lowering his volume.

“They planned this from the beginning. They’re just trying to mollify us.”

“Stop it.”

Itecho’s scolding did not work. Rosei was most likely right.

They must have had Autumn on standby to take over in case they didn’t reach a settlement.

The Agents really were lower in the hierarchy here. Rindo looked at Nadeshiko. She was present, but they had told her she could just let the adults talk.

“Nadeshiko, do you want to meet Lord Liam? If not…”

“Yes. Oh, but… Only if you allow me…” Nadeshiko was just as concerned for him. “I won’t if it will make things worse for you.”

“Nadeshiko…”

I can’t even tell who’s the adult here.

Rindo wore a smiling mask.

“You don’t need my permission… What matters is what you want. You weren’t able to have a friendly conversation with him because of me. If you want to meet him, then by all means.”

“Okay. I will meet Lord Liam.”

“But you won’t get engaged, okay?”

“…Okay.”

“I won’t let that happen. I’ll be with you.”

Once Nadeshiko had agreed, the conversation came to a close. The interpreter was also exhausted from translating Yamato’s verbal onslaught and tiredly guided them away.

“You haven’t seen the garden on this side, have you? We’ll get more tea, too… The escorts should also feel free to have a snack.”

Dish after dish began to arrive at the big wooden table on the open terrace.

Accepting the food could be taken as a sign of reconciliation, but refusal could reflect badly on their sense of diplomacy.

The Agents were frustrated with the thoroughly prepared reception, but the hungry escorts were glad for it.

Once the mood had relaxed somewhat, Liam and Jude arrived.

The boy seemed rather stiff, likely because he was being watched by the Church. Jude next to him bowed at the Yamatoans.

Everyone waited for someone else to speak…until Ruri broke the silence.

“C’mere, Lord Liam.”

She beckoned the boy to the garden table where the Agents were sitting.

Liam remained still, flustered, and she stood up to walk toward him and grab his hand and pull him over. Liam looked up at her bashfully while following her.

Watching them, Rindo whispered, “…That side of Lady Ruri is so gentle.”

The Goddess of Summer was fundamentally friendly and kind. Her nature warmed people’s hearts, as befitting of summer. At the same time, the heat she sent to her enemies was relentless.

Rosei watched as Ruri brought Liam over with a grin on her face and muttered to himself, “Doesn’t she have any caution at all?”

Once Liam was with the Agents, he said, “H-hello, everyone.”

He spoke in awkward Yamatoan.

“So…sowry.”

They could tell he was trying to say sorry.

He must have learned the words very quickly. His bashful and anxious use of the unfamiliar language was a perfect show of good faith.

“I want to apologize to you all for having upset you,” Jude added in fluent Yamatoan, shocking everyone.

In fact, they were so surprised that even Jude seemed taken aback.

“…M-my second, um…foreign language elective…? Was Yamatoan.”

“You can speak it?!” Ruri shouted the exact way she had yesterday.

“Yes.”

“Wh-why didn’t you tell anyone?! What’s the deal?!”

Jude smiled awkwardly. “Lord Kikka was present there, and most of our party didn’t understand it. I was being considerate of them. The truth is, a big part of why Liam was chosen for this was because I’m his Guard.”

The Yamatoans looked at Rindo on reflex. Rindo stared at Jude, feeling just as surprised.

So this combination was chosen to mitigate the language barrier between the Agents.

“They sure thought this through…,” Rosei muttered with disdain.

“Why did you choose Yamatoan?” Ruri asked Jude.

“I had a friend who was like a brother to me, and there was a time we spent all day watching Yamatoan movies. There was this one director I really liked, and I wanted to understand all the behind-the-scenes stories, too…”

Apparently, he was self-taught. Not something anyone could do.

“Wow… Everyone has such good reasons for learning other languages… I’m starting to feel bad for myself. Why can’t I speak Centrish…?”

“Lady Ruri, you’re so expressive that I think you could hold a conversation with gestures and just a few vocabulary words.”

“I have no talent…”

Jude was the center of attention as the one talking; meanwhile, Liam was looking at the ground and fidgeting.

“Lord Liam,” said Nadeshiko, who was somewhat hidden in her seat next to Rindo. He raised his head. “Lord Liam, do you like sweets…?”

Nadeshiko mustered all her courage, just as Liam had done.

“If so…then let’s eat together…”

She pointed at the snacks on the table and patted the open seat next to her. He didn’t need to understand the language to realize she’d asked him to sit there.

Rindo was conflicted, but he spoke to Liam, too.

“Lord Liam, Yamato understands your circumstances. We can’t accept your marriage proposal, but we welcome making new friends. Please take a seat.”

Liam felt nervous as Rindo, who had attacked him yesterday, spoke to him in gentle tones, but he sat down next to Nadeshiko.

“…”

Liam looked at the palm of his hand before looking at Nadeshiko’s eyes.

“Nadeshiko. I’m s-sowry.”

Yamatoan words were written with permanent marker on the palm of his hand. They were written in the alphabet and had an arrow next to them pointing at the translation.

Damn it.

This was sneaky, in Rindo’s opinion.

He wished Liam had something more unpleasant that Rindo could point out. Something that could serve as an excuse to push him away from Nadeshiko.

However, his immature wish was immediately shattered. Jude must have taught Liam the words at the last second. He could have used paper, but he must have wanted it somewhere he could check anywhere.

Of course a child would choose his hand.

“Everyone, Yamato, sor…ry.”

Everyone present, even Rosei, felt a little better at seeing the boy make an effort to speak even as his lips trembled.

Not even the King of Winter was cold enough to drive the kid away.

“Like Mr. Azami just said…,” Rosei said as softly as he could, remembering what Ruri told him the other day. “All of us understand your situation. Don’t worry about it. The adults made you say that, and they won’t even apologize. The Church told you to, right?”

Liam raised his head as he heard that.

“…But I decided to say it.”

His voice was as small as the chirping of a baby bird, as if he didn’t want to be overheard.

“You didn’t decide anything. You just went through with it. I know the Church is watching, so you don’t need to say anything that could get you in trouble, but don’t be afraid of us. I just want to ask you one thing. What’s Kashu’s Winter doing?”

Liam was taken aback by his question.

“I’ve never met our Lord Winter, so I wouldn’t know…”

Rosei remembered that Liam was still in the middle of his yearlong training.

“Right, you said you still hadn’t done the Season Descent.”

“Mm-hmm. And also, in Kyokoku… Err, at least in Kashu, the Agents aren’t all friends like in Yamato. Well, I guess I can’t say for sure… Maybe they’re just leaving me out of it…”

This was nothing surprising. The Yamatoan Agents had only connected due to insurgent attacks. There was no fundamental reason for the Four Seasons to be friends with each other.

“I mean, we only formed our alliance last year. But the thing is, when it comes to issues that involve two countries like this, Winter should handle it, not Autumn.”

Liam seemed to have relaxed somewhat, now that Rosei was speaking his language.

“You mean the marriage?”

“Yes. Did they not try to stop it? Or does nobody know except for Kashu’s Autumn?”

“Jude…”

Liam called his Guard, who was talking with Ruri.

Jude got the gist of the conversation and replied, “To be honest, there are two factions within Kyokoku’s Agents: the conformists and the separatists.”

Jude felt that it would be best to explain the rest in Yamatoan and switched languages.

“The conformists welcome the ways of the Church of the Living Gods and the Four Seasons Tower. Some of them would prefer not to conform, but they have some other reason why they do anyway. The separatists are those who show clear animosity to the higher-ups. It’s all about how people feel toward the bigwigs.” Jude lowered his eyes. “Kashu’s Spring, Summer, and Winter are likely conformists…which means they probably won’t do anything to help. Even if they did know about Liam’s situation…”

Jude reached for Liam’s head and patted it.

“I wish I could make some allies for him, but I’m the illegitimate son of a Church official and have no backing of my own. I’ve had no choice but to obey ever since I was a kid…”

“I see… You haven’t had it easy, either.”

Jude had his own share of hardships.

“…By the way, what do you know about the Agents of Spring, Summer, and Winter?”

“They’re all women.”

“Oh, even Winter?”

“Yes. What else…? Spring is thirteen, I believe. She’s shy and doesn’t speak to anyone other than her retainer. She must be busy right about now due to the manifestation of spring.”

Jude tried to remember what she knew.

“Summer should be between eighteen or twenty. She’s the oldest in Kashu, and the one who’s been serving the longest. She has a real presence, thanks to all her experience.”

“Wow!” Ruri exclaimed.

“Winter is twelve and a newcomer… And she’s…quite energetic…”

Rosei furrowed his brow. “What do you mean?”

“Well… She’s like a blizzard in human form…”

“…Winter’s the only one you don’t really know much about?”

“Only that she’s very fierce… I heard that Yamato’s Lord Winter is known as an insurgent hunter. Kashu’s Lady Winter is also extremely passionate, and even during her seasons of rest, she cooperates with national defense agencies to exterminate insurgents.”

“Wow, she’s like a girl Rosei!” Ruri said merrily.

Everyone tried to picture a female Rosei who was energetic and fierce, but nobody could. Yamato’s King of Winter was far from “energetic.”

Rosei looked at Ruri with a frown, but he wasn’t angry.

“Little Hazakura.”

“That’s Ruri to you.”

“…You better not say that to her if you ever get to meet her.”

“Why?”

“What woman is happy to be compared to a man? I guess some might be, but just…don’t.”

Ruri looked at him, impressed. “…Wow, you do have some tact sometimes.”

“Unlike you…”

“It was a compliment. Winter’s people are surprisingly nice to girls. Lord Itecho, too!”

“Thank you, Lady Ruri.” Itecho smiled softly.

“You didn’t know? There are few women in Winter to begin with. So they’re treated with great respect,” Rosei pointed out.

“Whoa, seriously?”

Jude supplemented Rosei’s explanation. “That seems to be the case within communities that produce Agents of Winter all over the world. Which is why it’s unusual for Kashu’s Agent to be a woman. Among the original gods of the Four Seasons… Spring was female, and Winter was male. Hence, their descendants naturally follow the pattern… Or so people say.”

“Wow! That’s fun! It’s like we’re re-creating the myths. What about Summer and Autumn, then?”

“They tend to be depicted as the same gender. Either both male or both female.”

Ruri and Nadeshiko looked at each other and smiled.

“It’s just popular belief, all right?” Rosei insisted they not take it seriously, and Ruri laughed.

“I know! But it’s so interesting. In artwork, the gods of the Four Seasons don’t have a set appearance, do they? I’ve seen paintings where they’re all girls. Including the one in my parents’ house…”

“That just depends on the artist’s sensibilities.”

“So the creator of our painting wanted all of them to be girls?”

“They took significant artistic liberties, but yes. Anyone in the know would make Winter a man.”

“So that was just what the artist liked… Wow. Thinking about it that way, it’s such a self-indulgent painting…”

The rest of the group listened to the conversation with interest.

Rosei and Ruri used to not speak to each other at first, and now their conversation was flowing naturally.

This trip had given them the chance to talk face-to-face, and this was greatly beneficial—perhaps not to Yamato as a country, but to the Four Seasons as an alliance.

Rosei realized he had derailed the conversation and cleared his throat. “…Back to the topic at hand… So Mr. Liam has no backing, then?”

Liam had been listening quietly despite not knowing Yamatoan, and he straightened his back as soon as he heard his name spoken.

“Unfortunately. If we can’t count on the other Agents…we have no hope of an alliance. At this rate, Lord Liam will end up engaged to someone, even if it isn’t Nadeshiko.”

Jude nodded quietly. He had to admit that it would be difficult to change their situation. A Guard was only a cog in the big machine, after all.

“If I overstep, they could dismiss me from the Guard role.”

The more he wanted to do something for Liam, the more he ended up leaning in to not disobeying the Church. It was a real dilemma.

“I can’t entirely say that arranged marriages are bad,” said Ruri. “I’m in an arranged marriage, and I’m happy… But he doesn’t want to, does he? Lord Liam, marriage, no?”

Liam seemed to understand what Ruri meant, and he shook his head before whispering into Jude’s ear.

Jude answered in his stead. “He says that he can’t think about something so far into the future… But the custom is to be betrothed at an early age, and they’re insisting on it… And if we think about what’s best for Liam, even if the marriage itself isn’t right, I think we should get him engaged, if just to get the Church of the Living Gods off his case.”

Itecho finally joined the conversation then. “And why do you think that?”

His voice was not threatening, but not kind, either. As someone with a strong desire to protect the Agents, he had to hear the reasoning behind this statement.

“The Church is a major source of funds for the descendants of the Four Seasons and the Archers of Oracle in Kyokoku. So those who obey the Church get better treatment.”

“…The worshippers are in higher standing than their idols?”

“Embarrassing as it is to admit, that is the situation in Kyokoku. One word from the Church, and any opposition faces retaliation. The descendants are made to abandon their lives before they come into custody; they are sent to related organizations such as the Four Seasons Tower, but they end up ostracized even there. The Tower and the Church are in cahoots to begin with. If Liam gets marked as a problem… If he had more backup, the story might be a little better, but as it stands, who knows what could happen to his family. Especially economically…”

“Wouldn’t that make a lot of people abandon ship anyway…?”

“That would be difficult, since all personal information from before they were found as descendants is erased. Not to mention we have an individual identification integrated circuit implanted in our bodies. A chip, as we call it.”

Everyone present lost their minds.

“That’s…unbelievable. They can track you?”

“Liam and I both have them. Do you not in Yamato? How do you find runaways, then?”

“There is mass surveillance in Yamato. Plus, we’re raised in a way that makes us unlikely to consider running away. It’s the opposite of your situation; we are treated so hospitably that living outside the Towns seems less feasible.”

“I see. There are many people in Kyokoku who only find out later in life that they are descendants of the Four Seasons… As you said, many consider running away. The Church and the Tower have considered a lot of methods to stop it.”

The tyranny was meant to discourage them from escaping.

“…It’s like the Towns,” Rindo commented.

Itecho agreed. “Yeah. It’s reminiscent of the Town system in Yamato. There’s an internal government, economy, and penalization system…as well as a hierarchy.”

“Then I can sympathize with what Lord Jude is saying,” said Rindo. “We live under tight control, too.”

The others who were still having a hard time imagining finally nodded.

Even with their distinct histories, the paths they followed were not so different. As the Towns didn’t function properly in Kyokoku, the Four Seasons Tower—and their sponsor, the Church of the Living Gods—took over authority. The Agents of Yamato had been at the Towns’ mercy until they rose up in spring, so they were able to understand Jude’s explanation about being unable to take any action. One wrong move, and the consequences would fall on more than just the Agents.

They had their hands tied. They could do nothing but obey.

“Lord Jude,” said Rindo, “is there no one who could shelter Lord Liam…?”

“Like I said, unfortunately not. I personally don’t have any backing, either.”

“…I see.”

Liam’s situation was worse than Rindo thought.

He had no one to rely on within the Four Seasons community, and if he angered the higher-ups, it could affect his family’s treatment. Not to mention, he was still a young boy. The only thing he could do was form connections with more powerful people.

His Guard lacked support himself, so he had been pushed to recommend the engagement, too. The boy was cornered, so he had hoped that connecting with other Agents could give him an opportunity. But going from what Jude said, that also seemed useless.

“What about other members of his family…?” Rindo tried again.

“Liam’s father seemed to be a descendant of the Four Seasons, but his parents were wanderers, so it’s been difficult finding any extended family. The father has been going around looking for his roots while he lives away from Liam.”

No luck. Rindo kept thinking.

“…Lord Winter…”

Liam joined the conversation as well, though awkwardly.

“Just call me Rosei,” Rosei interrupted. “I’ll call you Liam, too. The titles are annoying in Centrish.”

“Really?”

“Of course.”

Liam’s face lit up a little. “…Okay. What would you do in my place, Rosei? And everyone else…? Jude, ask them in Yamatoan.”

“Liam and I are under supervision of the Church of the Living Gods. Things can’t go on like this if we want to protect him, so… We would like to ask for your opinions as to what we can do…”

Everyone hummed. Most of Yamato’s Agents had solid footing presently. The situation with the Town of Spring considering Hinagiku Kayo a nuisance was delicate, but she had Winter’s protection.

Liam needed some sort of protection, too.

Ruri scrunched her face in angst. “Maybe I have relatives around here…? Mind if I use my phone? I’ll ask my parents and Ayame.”

“…That would be the most realistic. Itecho, ask Winter, too.”

“Gotcha.”

Rindo was still pondering, until something occurred to him. “Umm, Captain Aragami, could you report this to the International Church of the Living Gods Integrity Committee?”

Tsukihi was surprised to hear that suggestion.

“I could, but I don’t think we have much grounds for appeal… To show that Lord Liam is being abused by the Church, as we believe, that is…”

“I realize that. But I think that making an appeal now could be effective, considering what may come next. Everyone, if you don’t mind, would you do it?”

The answer to Rindo’s request was divided. Some hadn’t known this International Church of the Living Gods Integrity Committee even existed. Ruri frowned in confusion, and Rindo hurriedly added:

“The Church of the Living Gods is the most prominent religious organization that worships the gods incarnate, but there are many others. The Integrity Committee is essentially an audit agency meant to investigate any corruption and immorality.”

“Is that made up of the heads of each country?” Ruri asked.

“No, it’s the descendants of the Seasons and the Archers. Although depending on the case, they may collaborate with national agencies. The Church of the Living Gods is a religion with a long history, and religions sometimes end up doing things that have strayed far from their original goals. The Committee was founded by fellow descendants to supervise the organizations and make sure they don’t try to take advantage of their believers or do anything that might prejudice the gods incarnate.”

“So, they’re relatives of the gods who scold the people who worship us but do bad stuff… But does the scolding go over well?”

“…That’s a difficult question… Fundamentally, they don’t use violence,” Tsukihi said. “And the handling of each case differs by nation. In countries with a state religion, the Gods Incarnate faith is considered a voluntary association, so the sanction options are limited. In the case of Kyokoku, their legal approval as a religious organization varies by state. A lot can be done if they are deemed noncompliant, given their tax status as religious organizations. What’s the case for Kashu, Lord Jude?”

“It can be registered legally. It is, in fact,” Jude replied, still rather taken aback.

“Then it might be worth doing. We could get some sanctions against them, to show them what happens when they abuse the gods incarnate.” Rindo smiled.

Meanwhile, Ruri was just trying to keep up. “Legally…tax status…religious organization…”

“Erm, please forget about that for now, Lady Ruri. The point is, it is easy to scold the bad people in Kashu, so it would be a good idea to send in a report for Lord Liam’s sake.”

“Gotcha!”

Rindo decided to explain a side of the organization that would be easier to grasp.

“The International Church of the Living Gods Integrity Committee also corrects and stops cults that go too far. Those sorts of groups tend to bring about tragedy, historically speaking… And we don’t want that, do we?”

“I’d be freaking out if they did! Nobody asked for that!”

“Our ancestors thought the same and formed the Integrity Committee to try and solve such issues without violence. Its biggest peculiarity is that it doesn’t deal with insurgents. The Spring supremacist group Higan-Nishi was a cult, but they had crossed the line and begun harming the gods themselves, so we had to fight them. Fighting terrorism is the job of the special forces. The Integrity Committee solves things through conversation, guidance, and legal action.”

“I see.”

Rindo looked at the others present. The adults were keeping up. As for the kids, Itecho and Jude were giving them easier explanations in whispers.

“I think I remember hearing about this,” Rosei said. “Mr. Azami, you lived overseas for a long time, didn’t you? You know about a lot even beyond Yamato. Do you get that from your father?”

“Yes, I used to help him with work. I understand how you would find the Integrity Committee hard to understand, since Yamato solves everything internally.”

Itecho joined in, “That reminds me of when your father mentioned the shrines being stronger in Yamato.”

Rindo nodded. “Exactly. Yamato has many shrines, and among them are some dedicated to the gods of the Seasons and Day and Night, and their roots trace back to ancient times. The gods incarnate themselves are respected as incarnations of the gods, but their worship prioritizes nature itself. It was only more recently that faith in the gods incarnate was recognized. As a result, the shrines became the model for that faith. How should I put it? In any culture, there is a pioneer, and you have to respect those pioneers in order to get along within that culture… Does that make sense?”

“Like in show business?” Ruri offered. Her comparison was not so lofty, but she was not wrong.

“Yes, I hear that the feeling of respect is very important in that industry. You can’t be impertinent to those more influential than you or you’ll have a hard time getting work. They’re similar in that sense.”

Rindo glanced at Tsukihi. She seemed to be picking up what he was putting down.

“You are right,” she said. “A lot of rituals were even copied over. You have to be careful not to upset the shrines. To put it more simply, if a member of the shrines says, That group of gods incarnate believers don’t have it together! They’re a mess of an organization! word will spread across the communities quickly, they’ll get ostracized, and then they won’t be able to do anything.”

“And then they would lose followers, their creed would lose credibility, and the group would disappear. Isn’t that right, Captain Aragami?” said Rindo.

Tsukihi furrowed her brow.

“Yes. There is actually an overlap between followers of the Church and the shrines; many people worship nature and the gods incarnate. Obviously, since their objects of worship are related… So when the ire of the shrines spreads, the believers are also ostracized. To summarize, the shrines in Yamato act as the deterrent the Integrity Committee provides elsewhere, which is why the latter stays in the background… I hear they’ve accomplished more overseas.”

Tsukihi had clarified the matter in a way only she could.

Rindo watched everyone’s reactions as he continued. “Yes, they are more involved in countries with significant religious conflict. Part of their job is to stop them from causing trouble with other religions by using the existence of the gods incarnate as a shield. I would imagine they’re very busy in Kyokoku, given its strong roots in monotheism…”

“How did Kyokoku’s Church of the Living Gods get enough followers to build a place this expensive to begin with?” Rosei asked.

Rindo frowned.

“Is it hard to explain?”

“No… I just think it might seem silly to you, since you’re an object of their worship. The biggest theory is that there was an age where the story of humans obtaining divine powers and overcoming trials and tribulations to bring nature to the people was well received. They liked the drama of it.”

Rosei chuckled. “Drama… We’re not putting on a show here.”

“I’m sorry, that’s a poor choice of words…”

“I’m not mad. If that gave solace to the people back then, then sure, it’s fine.”

Rindo was relieved to hear that.

“Thank you for your charitable interpretation. And one more thing. This is a crude theory based purely on aesthetics, but they say the buildings for the Church of the Living Gods were more artistically pleasing than those for nature worship in Kyokoku. Hence why it became popular…”

Rindo feared that this time, somebody would definitely call out the disrespect, but only Ruri reacted.

“Whoa, seriously?! That’s such a funny reason.”

“Thank you for your generous reaction, Lady Ruri… Indeed, that would be funny. But wouldn’t you agree that the monotheistic churches of this country with their bells and statues are beautiful?”

“Y-yeah… They’re pretty. I do like the style.”

“And aren’t you impressed in Yamato, too, when you stand before a torii gate, for example?”

“Ooh, totally. I’ve got a few favorites, even.”

“The majesty and charm of these symbols is important for religions,” said Rindo. “They invite people to come visit. That’s another theory why the Church of the Living Gods spread in Kyokoku.”

Everyone hummed at the unexpected perspective. Accepting it felt odd, but nobody could entirely discard it, either.

Religious buildings did captivate people’s hearts, after all.

Admiring something beautiful had nothing to do with faith. Some people might come to believe that way; others might not.

Rindo realized the topic had gone off track and tried to correct course.

“…I derailed the conversation,” he said. “That’s all I have to say on the Integrity Committee. Like Captain Aragami said, we have no solid evidence for reporting that the Church instructed Lord Liam to push an engagement on Yamato’s Autumn with full knowledge of the disrespect it would entail. However, it is hugely important that we leave a record that such a thing happened. When it comes to civil trials, leaving a record of harassment or defamation can become useful evidence when things get more serious down the road. Even if it’s just a subjective opinion, it’s very important to record it. If you don’t mind, could everyone please report it to your Towns and ask if they can request an audit of Kashu’s Church?”

Nobody refused Rindo’s petition.

The adults immediately grabbed their phones, ready to take action immediately.

Meanwhile, Jude did not move and only asked Rindo, “Will that really get them moving…?”

Rindo smiled wryly. “I can’t deny that it’s a weak argument. Even if they receive an audit, it might only end with a warning. But like I said, it could become useful in the future. It’s better than doing nothing.”

“I worry it could make Kashu’s Church hostile to Yamato…”

“No, it’s the opposite. We’re already hostile to Kashu’s Church ourselves. They hurt our Nadeshiko.”

Jude blinked a couple times at Rindo’s frankness, then grinned.

“I see. Thank you for being so kind after all the trouble we caused you.”

“Don’t mind it. If I was in your position, I wouldn’t know what to do, either. It might take some time, but let’s try to improve Lord Liam’s situation. We’ll begin by creating this opening.”

Jude considered what Rindo said. “Yes.”

 

The conversation went back to small talk for a while after that.

Rindo ate a cookie and watched the Autumns, both of whom were quiet.

The kids look bored.

It seemed they couldn’t keep up with the adults’ discussion. Rindo looked at the garden. There was a decorative fountain, a statue, and a flower bed.

Itecho noticed him staring. “Azami, how about you go get some air in the garden with Lady Nadeshiko and Lord Liam, if they don’t mind?”

“May we?”

Rindo didn’t actually want the kids to be friends, but his voice got higher as he happily took in his senior’s consideration.

The other adults seemed concerned, too, and insisted. Nadeshiko fidgeted.

“Can we? But…even if we can’t do anything, shouldn’t we stay here…?”

Technically yes, due to her position.

However, Itecho said, “Lady Nadeshiko, if there’s anything important, we can tell you right away. Please, could you handle this part of the diplomatic process?”

“You mean…”

“Making friends, of course.”

Nadeshiko nodded awkwardly.

“The original purpose of the trip was to form a friendly bond. I believe you can take point as ambassador on this, Lady Nadeshiko.”

“Ambassador…”

“It’s an important job. Azami, would you mind watching over her?”

“Please, allow me. Everyone, let’s let the children step outside for a moment. We’ve been having meetings the whole day, so I’d appreciate if we could let them have some time before concluding…”

The conference was going to end soon. Even if something important came up, Itecho would tell him all about it later. Rindo wanted to stay, but at least one of their Guards had to be watching over them.

“Allow me to accompany them. You stay here, Lord Jude.”

They couldn’t have the person who knew of Kyokoku’s circumstances leave.

“But I shouldn’t leave you with all the work, Lord Azami…”

Jude seemed restless, but Rindo gave him a reassuring smile. “Don’t worry.”

“…Lord Liam, do you want to eat cookies over there? By the fountain.”

Nadeshiko and Liam wrapped cookies in a handkerchief and put them in their pockets before jumping off the chairs. Then, Hanakiri, still in the carrier next to Shirahagi, barked.

“Mr. Shirahagi, could we let Hanakiri out?” Nadeshiko asked, and Shirahagi smiled softly.

“Yes, it should be fine to let him loose in the garden.”

Hanakiri was let out of the bag and ran swiftly toward Nadeshiko and Liam before zipping past them.

“Hanakiri, calm down.”

“This dog is so fast!”

The adults watched with warm gazes while the kids followed Hanakiri. He stopped in front of the fountain and barked. It was hot today, and the mist must have felt refreshing.

The Church garden’s fountain was covered with stones of all colors, and just looking at the water was soothing. However, Liam was uneasy about Hanakiri’s presence.

Rindo suggested Liam try petting Hanakiri a little, and he did. “It’s so soft,” Liam commented. Hanakiri was happy about the compliment, as he stayed put and let himself be petted. Nadeshiko cheerfully took out the translation gadget Rosei gave her and spoke into it.

“Lord Liam…what kind of cookies do you like?”

The translation immediately showed up on-screen. Rindo checked it, and the translation was correct.

Liam’s eyes lit up.

“Nadeshiko, press this button next. Now it’ll translate him for you,” Rindo said, and Nadeshiko quickly pressed the button. Liam looked at her, waiting for when it was okay to speak, and Nadeshiko nodded with a smile.

“I like the ones with walnuts.”

The correct Yamatoan translation popped up.

Liam looked at Rindo and beamed.

Rindo reluctantly acknowledged to himself that Liam was cute.

“I like the ones with a mix of plain and chocolate. Like…the swirly ones…”

“I can bake those.”

“You can bake? That’s amazing.”

“I used to live in a restaurant. We also sold homemade sweets. I’ve baked some. Just three times, though…”

“I can’t bake anything. You must be talented.”

“I’m good with cooking when I can shred stuff and then mix it all up!” Liam spoke with confidence, but then his expression clouded over. “But they haven’t let me cook since I became a god. They say there’s no point.”

“…”

Nadeshiko pouted.

“They say I should use my time to practice using my powers…”

Liam went to pick up a green leaf at the foot of a nearby tree and returned.

“How do you practice? I do this.”

The leaf’s color faded away.

It was the most basic practice of Life Putrefaction. The power to control life and death grabbed attention, but the most important thing was to manifest the season, and it began with this.

“I practice building up life power in my body.”

“Building it up? Not sucking it?”

Liam tilted his head.

Nadeshiko pointed far away. “Yes. You take it from the leylines and store it.”

It wasn’t visible from the city, but she was pointing toward a sacred mountain full of leylines.

“Then, even when there’s no mountains nearby, you can heal people… Last year, I healed someone far away from the mountains… I was so worried before I got there… Because of that incident, I want to store the power so I can help people at any time.”

Nadeshiko placed her hand on her belly and rubbed it right below her belly button. A regular human couldn’t feel it, but life power was stored there.

That’s my Autumn. Rindo felt proud. She says it like it’s nothing, but it’s not something all her predecessors could do.

Liam realized this, too, and was surprised.

“That’s near the end of the technique book. You can do that already?”

Nadeshiko looked at the ground bashfully. “Umm… I only learn what I’m good at… I’m not very skilled… So I can’t do the ones in the middle.”

“That’s still amazing.”

The incident with the Archer of Dawn last year had pushed her one step forward as a goddess.

Liam hadn’t even done the Season Descent yet, so Nadeshiko was a model to aim for.

“Will I learn to do that, too?”

“You should once you learn how to heal. You store the life power you draw forth within your belly.”

“You draw it out?”

“Yes. But it might be hard to grab the leylines here in the city… I can see the mountains, but they’re far away… It must be hard to draw here.”

Liam had a question mark written on his face. It was too early for him to understand.

“I can’t heal properly yet… Once I’m ready to learn, will you teach me…? Like, can I ask you on the phone or can I text you…?”

Liam’s request for help was shy but sincere, and Nadeshiko replied with a smile.

“Of course, if I can help you. Rindo…”

“Yes, your number. Lord Liam, do you have a phone?”

“Yes! Jude…”

Jude had been looking their way the whole time. He ran up to them before Liam could finish shouting his name.

“What happened, Liam?”

“Jude, get my phone. I’m getting Nadeshiko’s number. Where’s my backpack?”

“I should be asking you that. Let’s go look for it. We’ll be back soon, Lord Azami.”

Jude smiled awkwardly at Rindo and took Liam back to the table.

“Let’s wait for them, Nadeshiko.”

“Yes.”

Nadeshiko sat down on the edge of the fountain and started eating a cookie. Her eyes followed Liam.

Well, this much should be fine.

Rindo had been staunchly against this at first, but looking at Liam now, he seemed very far away from being in love.

He simply wanted to be friends with Nadeshiko.

Perhaps Nadeshiko needed someone like this, since she had no friends her age in the Town.

And I have friends overseas, too.

He thought of the classmates he still talked to, both men and women.

If it’s like that…

He convinced himself he could allow it, as her guardian.

Although the gods were already working to forge the friendship between the two children…without Rindo’s permission.

“Nadeshiko… Seems like you can be friends with Lord Liam, huh?”

Rindo felt a bit hurt saying it aloud. She looked so much more like a child than when she played with him, which left him conflicted.

“Yes.”

“Do you like the cookies?”

“Yes, they’re good.”

“…”

Nadeshiko’s reactions weren’t unfriendly, but her expressions were less animated than normal.

Rindo placed his hand on his hip, wondering what was going on. He wanted to do something about this awkward mood.

“Umm… Are you mad at me, Nadeshiko?” He cut to the chase, but she shook her head vehemently.

“No way…”

“Then what are you upset about?”

“I’m not upset, Rindo. Really.”

“…Indeed, maybe you are not upset. I’m only assuming. But I’m worried you don’t like me anymore, since you’re being so curt…”

Nadeshiko looked at him uneasily. “Rindo, you don’t have to worry about me…”

“You didn’t deny it. You don’t like me anymore.”

“Y-you should know that’s not true, even if I don’t say so clearly…”

“I want you to deny it.”

Nadeshiko’s eyes scrunched up.

Ah, she’s going to cry.

Rindo panicked, but she did not cry. Instead, she whispered in a tiny voice, “I like you.”

Rindo couldn’t hear any other sound for a moment. Had she ever said it so sadly? It didn’t sound like she didn’t want to say it, though.

“I like you. I love you.”

It felt like there was something torturing her inside.

“But I want to grow up.”

“Nadeshiko…”

“I want to be an adult…”

Rindo could tell that Nadeshiko didn’t hate him, but he couldn’t figure out the intention behind her comment.

I don’t get it.

It was incomprehensible.

He could understand a child wanting to grow up, could understand why she would feel ill at ease around adults.

That reaction would be understandable if she had come to dislike him, but she hadn’t. He was confused.

She simply insisted she wanted to grow up.

“Does growing up mean pushing me away?”

“…”

“Does it mean accepting a marriage you don’t want so everyone else will be okay?”

“Yes…”

Finally, she responded.

“Nadeshiko, a real adult doesn’t bear all the weight. They talk with other people to try and find a solution. If there’s anything weighing on your mind and you can’t tell me, you can rely on Ms. Sanekazura or Shirahagi. Just please ask the adults for help.”

“…”

“Can’t we help you?”

Rindo did not understand the cruelty of his words.

Nadeshiko could not confess to the trouble that afflicted her. The closer the person was to her, the less capable she was of admitting she needed something. She wanted to scream.

 

Is it true that I killed someone?

 

Is it true that you didn’t want to be my Guard?

Is it true that the Agent of Autumn makes the people they love suffer?

How can I make up for my sin?

How can I stop you from suffering?

What can I do to make you quit being my Guard?

What’s the best way to get the people you love away from you?

Aren’t you really afraid of touching me?

 

This was what Nadeshiko needed help with, but she could not ask any of those questions to her beloved Guard. It would hurt him. So Nadeshiko forced a smile.

“…You can. You see, I’ve been feeling sick since yesterday. Maybe I have a cold. I don’t want you to catch it, so you should keep your distance.”

“Nadeshiko…”

Rindo could say nothing more to her excuse. He was at a loss for words and had no idea how to get her to treat him like she had before. He could only watch her hang her head with a knot in his chest.

Hanakiri broke the awkward silence with a bark. The sound was harsher than usual. Rindo looked at him.

“What’s wrong, Hanakiri?”

The dog barked at the fence again.

I don’t think it’s another dog out on a walk.

Hanakiri had been raised by the Hazakura sisters, so he never barked needlessly at other animals—not even dogs, birds, or cats. He barked at people, but never in a threatening way.

“…Ah.”

Rindo was broken out of his thoughts by the sound of his phone ringing. He took it out of his pocket.

“Nadeshiko, let me take this.”

She did not respond.

The call was from Raicho, who was currently god knows where, but Rindo felt more at peace when he was away.

He would rather not pick up, but he had a duty.

“Yes, it’s Rindo. Where are you now, Mr. Raicho?”

“Get out of there, now.”

Raicho immediately gave what sounded like a command. The coldness of his words made Rindo’s brain stop for a moment.

“What?”

Raicho kept going without a pause. “There are suspicious cars around there, parking on the street like it’s nothing.”

“…Mr. Raicho?”

“Yeah, this is bad. They’ve got guns. The police guarding the place have noticed, but there aren’t enough of them to take care of this.”

“Where are you watching from?!”

“I’m in a tree. They’re fully armed. Listen, Mr. Azami. Some guys in masks are going to attack you. Pick Lady Nadeshiko up and get ready to run. I’ll back you up while you get back to the building. You all are in the most dangerous spot. Ruri’s phone will go off in five seconds; take that as your sign to run. She knows that’s our emergency signal. She’ll defend you; you just get out of there.”

He didn’t sound like his usual self. There was not a hint of joking in his calm and collected tone.

“If this is a joke…”

“You can kill me if it is. Good luck.”

Rindo put the phone in his pocket as soon as the call ended and looked around.

Everyone was having a snack and talking next to the church. The escorts were still on guard. Raicho had called Rindo in this situation because they were in danger, standing outside the building. Something was coming from the garden side.

Should I trust Raicho?

Then an ear-piercing noise blared.

It sounded like a fire alarm coming from some unknown place.

Rindo looked at the church and saw Ruri holding her phone in shock.

The noise should shock the attackers, too, which would slow them down a bit.

This was the perfect moment to run.

 

““Enemy attack!!””

 

Ruri and Rindo both yelled out at the same time.

Rindo’s body moved immediately, even as he was still catching up with the situation. He picked Nadeshiko up and held her against his side, carrying her like a bag.

“Hanakiri, run!”

The guard dog was already running before Rindo even gave the shout.

“Eep!”

A gunshot fired as Nadeshiko shrieked.

“Enemy attack! Protect the Agents!”

“Secure an escape route!”

“Lord Azami! Come over here!”

Tsukihi’s high-pitched voice echoed among the chaos. Yamato responded with gunfire, too.

Rindo looked back for a moment. He saw people climbing up the fence to enter the premises. They wore all-black combat suits and skull face masks, apparently for shock value—like gods of death.

Raicho was right.

Insurgents?!

Rindo wasn’t exactly surprised.

They had been safe, thanks to the collaboration of both sides’ security, but he always feared that there would be a leak, which could lead to an attack at some point.

“…!”

Gunfire sounded from behind again. Rindo heard a scream as someone fell from the top of the fence.

There’s a sniper on our side.

It had to be Raicho. Close-quarters combat was his forte, but he had worked in combat even before being appointed as a Guard—he should know how to use firearms.

The others started moving at the same time Rindo started running. Itecho was already at the front with the escorts, acting as a wall to protect the Agents. He joined the gunfight while shouting instructions to Rosei.

“Rosei! Make an ice wall behind Azami!”

“You don’t gotta tell me…!”

Rosei raised his fan and shook as he opened it.

Ruri took her own fan out, too. The birds she had called to the window a while ago had already joined the fight, but they needed backup.

The two of them began chanting their songs of the seasons in unison.

“Thrust the snow blade into the ground and dye the moon in white.”

“Sway, sway, sway, sway the petals, over the gleaming pastures, in the booming summer.”

“Eternal slumber is the dream of snow, moon, and flowers; solace for the ill.”

“Love, love, love, love breaks, under Tora’s rain, under the summer fireworks, among the firefly traders.”

“Death to Autumn and death in Spring. Give death to all the abominable. And dye your laments in white.”

“Slash, slash, slash, slash through, hatching dragonfly, waiting for autumn.”

“Everything melts to alabaster snow.”

“Sit tight, waiting for autumn.”

 

And they unleashed their powers in self-defense.

 

“Chew them up!”

“Shield them!”

 

Then avian reinforcements appeared in the sky, and stray dogs howled beyond the fence.

 

A steep wall of ice pierced up through the earth behind Rindo.

“Hold your fire!”

 

Tsukihi shouted the order. They couldn’t have their allies breaking the wall.

Now they had time to escape—but only from the attackers on the garden. If the enemy launched an assault on the Church of the Living Gods in the middle of the day, then they likely had more in mind.

Protect Nadeshiko!

The cold of Life Coagulation sent goose bumps over Rindo’s skin as the weight of the falling ice wall threw him in the air for a second.

No matter what it takes!

Alarms blared in his head. The utmost priority was taking the gods incarnate somewhere safe. Every muscle of his legs pulled him forward.

He must not let the Autumn in his arms die.

Image - 21

“Lord Azami, this way!!”

Jude’s voice rang out from ahead of him, and the next moment, the other Guard was in front of him. He quickly guided them to where he was crouching with Liam.

“Nadeshiko…!”

With a worried expression on his face, Liam watched his friend evading the bullets. It was still soon to feel relieved that they were safe.

“Let’s move to the main entrance! Shield the Agents from the front and the rear!”

Tsukihi took command, and they got on the move.

Rindo looked over his shoulder before entering the building.

He could see silhouettes gathering beyond the ice wall. They looked like phantoms wailing from the shadows to be let in.

Who are they after?

Was it Yamato’s gods? Liam? The whole group?

In any case, the best course of action was to leave the cage of a church they were currently in.

The inside of the building was in chaos. People were running every which way, while others were frozen in place. The staff was out of control. Among them, Evan Bell was holding up a long rifle.

“Fight back! Don’t let them enter the church! Protect the artwork!”

“…Chief! We should escape first!”

“We won’t let the insurgents come out on top! Grab your guns, you cowards!”

He was like a different person from the smooth talker in the meeting—the kind of person who should never hold a gun. And now he was arguing with the members of the Church.

Rosei waved his fan, sending a blast to cool Evan’s head.

“Rosei!”

Itecho grabbed Rosei and pulled him back en route.

“Get everyone out of the premises, you imbecile!” Rosei shouted at Evan.

The members of the Church nodded in reaction. But Evan furiously insisted on fighting until another official put him in a full nelson.

The Yamatoans left through the drawing room into the hallway and toward the entrance hall.

Tsukihi’s crew member at the head of the group raised a hand and stopped. A bullet shot by, nearly grazing his nose before wrecking an antique in the hall. Either the enemy wanted to make them give up or they were well aware of the Agents’ powers, as they were relentless with this gunfight.

“Fire back! Shoot!” Tsukihi shouted, and her subordinate did so.

Whether the shot hit or not was less important than gaining time to make a decision.

“The main entrance is no good…,” Tsukihi muttered in frustration. The parking lot was right on the other side. They could have escaped by car if they could only get out there.

“Rindo… I…”

Nadeshiko timidly whispered a few words from Rindo’s arms. She wanted to ask if she should act, too, although her face was as pale as a ghost’s. This girl had just learned she had killed someone last night; of course she didn’t want to attack indiscriminately. Yet Rindo did not know about this conflict in her heart.

“No, don’t. The members of the Church are here, and your power must be used carefully.”

An Agent still in training couldn’t be allowed to suppress the insurgents.

While Rindo hesitated, Jude asked, “Should we go to the back door?”

Everyone listened to his suggestion.

“We could go there, since the enemy is already hemming us in here. Then we can circle back to the parking lot, but they could be waiting for us there, too…”

“…Either we all break through together or we can split up to divide their attention… Lord Jude, do you have experience in combat?”

“Close-quarters and shooting, but I can’t do either of those while I’m holding Liam… Could you lend me some backup? If we can evacuate the children, I can join the fight…”

“The children…”

Rindo looked at Nadeshiko and Liam. First and foremost, everyone wanted to get the children somewhere safe. Jude was not just being selfish.

“Got it,” said Rosei. “Mr. Azami, let’s split up. Let Winter take over here.” He turned to Tsukihi. “Captain Aragami, keep your men with Autumn. We’re getting the children out of here.”

“Roger.”

“If going out that way is too hard, come back. But if you can, just leave without waiting for us! Got that, Itecho?”

“Gotcha. Let’s go all out over here, then. Going from the number of gunshots, they’ve got numbers and firepower. Let’s keep their attention here until the kids are out.”

“Yeah. That’s the point of the diversion.”

The parking lot for the main entrance of Kashu’s Church of the Living Gods was beyond a lush grove, and the building was right in front of it.

Winter was to advance through the enemy line toward the main entrance, while Autumn took a detour through the back door. Even if someone could break through the ice walls, they would have to come here first—like moths to a flame.

“H-hey! Wh-what about me?!” Ruri said.

“You stay here. You don’t have a Guard. Winter will protect you.”

“…You sure?”

“Yes. We have to let the children go. You be a decoy, too.”

“All right! I’m gonna go wild! Also, Raicho sounded that alarm, so I think we should be together soon enough!”

“I can confirm that, Lady Ruri. He called me, and that’s how we were able to get away.”

Ruri’s expression of anxiety softened a little at Rindo’s comment.

“Really? Then he’ll be here in no time!”

“…Yes, I’m sure!”

Ruri wanted to be with Raicho, but it was terrible timing.

Anyhow, they all decided to split up into two groups.

The main entrance group was composed of the Agent of Winter Rosei Kantsubaki, Guard of Winter Itecho Kangetsu, Agent of Summer Ruri Hazakura, Tsukihi Aragami, and six Summer and Winter escorts.

The back door group was composed of the Agent of Autumn Nadeshiko Iwaizuki, Guard of Autumn Rindo Azami, Koyoi Shirahagi, Miyabi Sanekazura, two Town of Autumn escorts, six National Security special agents, two members of the Autumn Branch of the Security Department of the Maintenance Division of the Four Seasons Agency, and guard dog Hanakiri. There were ten people in the main entrance group and fourteen, plus Liam and Jude, in the back door group.

A few more members of the Agency and Towns were on standby at the hotel and the parking lot’s cars, since not everyone was tasked with escorting the Agents.

In terms of raw combat skills, Summer, Winter, and Tsukihi’s squad were above average; but in terms of patrolling, Autumn had the most solid configuration.

“Ms. Sanekazura, can you take care of Nadeshiko? I want to be able to fight,” Rindo said while handing Nadeshiko to the maid.

“Of course. I can also carry Lord Liam, too!”

“But then you won’t be able to run. Let Lord Jude do it.”

Even Rindo could hardly run at full speed while carrying a child, and he couldn’t possibly use guns or swords like that.

He looked at Nadeshiko in Sanekazura’s arms, and she looked back at him.

“Ri—” she said softly, but she did not finish his name.

There was nothing she could ask him. She only wanted to call his name. Saying the name of her personal Guard was a form of expressing love. She could communicate everything with the emotions that filled that one word. He could sense her love, her sadness, her loneliness, her fear…

She wanted to ease her nerves by calling his name—just as she’d always done.

She wanted her beloved Guard to tell her everything would be okay. But she panicked and looked down.

She was preparing to distance herself from him.

Nadeshiko.

Rindo wanted to understand her.

His lady refused to be a child, and she thought that not relying psychologically on him in a time of emergency was another form of maturity. But Rindo only felt her rejection.

He had told her that there was no meaning in a retainer who wasn’t desired, and yet…

Anxiety flared up within him again.

Now’s not the time to think.

But even as he swallowed down the frustration and pain, he wanted to convey the boundless love he had for her.

Don’t take me for granted, Nadeshiko.

He reached for her in Sanekazura’s arms and then forcefully grabbed her chin and tilted her face up.

“R-Rindo,” she said in surprise.

Then he planted a rough kiss on her cheek.

 

“…Let’s go, my princess.”

 

Sanekazura stared blankly, while Nadeshiko herself was speechless.

But the silence only lasted for a few seconds. Rindo immediately switched gears.

“Captain Aragami, please take care of Lord Rosei and Lady Ruri!”

Rindo bowed to Tsukihi for sending all her subordinates with Autumn and left.

“We’ve got this! You take care!”

The back door team started moving with the Agents in the middle of the formation. Gunshots sounded from all around them with each step they took. The escorts on standby in the parking lot must have joined the fray. If they went down before they could escape…

“What do we do if we can’t use the cars, Lord Azami?!” Shirahagi asked Rindo.

Jude replied. “The police are helping guard the surroundings! If they get pulled into the fight, we’ll have no choice but to run to the subway! There’s an entrance right outside. We can explain to the police officer in there to get him to shelter us, or we can take the subway to the police station!”

“Got it!” Rindo replied. “We’ll take it as it comes, then!”

The back door team kept advancing through the hallway until they reached the end. They took a few seconds to catch their breath before opening the door to the outside.

“All clear! Let’s go!”

Tsukihi’s subordinates guided everyone.

They had cleared the first hurdle. No ambush here—a huge stroke of luck.

But there was no guarantee everything would go well in the end.

The group ran across the lush green campus and reached the beautiful promenade to the parking lot…and that was when they encountered the people wearing skull masks.

The heretics took cover behind the statues of the Archer of Dawn and the Archer of Twilight and fired their guns.

“Duck! Everyone get down!” shouted one of the special agents, and everyone ducked down behind the statues of the Four Seasons to fire back.

They’re close.

Rindo checked the distance between them and acted quickly.

“Back me up!” he shouted; then he jumped out from behind the statue and ran for it.

“Roger!”

Shirahagi provided cover fire right away. The enemy pointed at Rindo as he suddenly revealed himself, but Yamato fired to contain them.

It only took one distracted moment before Rindo reached the shooters.

“Sh…!”

He pulled one of the insurgents from his covered position and punched him in the face before he could finish screaming.

Simply take them down before being shot.

Rindo was actually capable of such a feat.

The seasoned gunmen watched in awe as the slim young man threw the insurgent like a ball over his shoulder, pulled his gun away, and kicked his body into his allies. He discarded the gun and unleashed a long kick, which landed on the top of the insurgent’s head.

It took only a couple minutes before all the previously hidden enemies were down.

“All clear! Come on!” Rindo shouted as everyone looked at him with fear and respect.

He wasn’t a Guard for nothing, as proved by his combat skill.

In Sanekazura’s arms, Nadeshiko grew pale. Autumn rarely found themselves under an insurgent attack during the manifestation journey; people coming to kill them out of nowhere without any negotiation was not common. Nadeshiko had seen Rindo fight before, but this was the first time she’d seen him take down enemies so ruthlessly. Her face was pale, not because she was afraid of him but because he could get hurt.

“M-Ms. Sanekazura, is Rindo okay?”

“He’s fine! Our boss is the best!”

Sanekazura’s response was full of energy; this woman did not flinch in such situations.

The team continued their advance, and finally, they saw the parking lot through the gaps between the trees. But as expected, a fight had already broken out there, too. They could see some Yamatoan escorts on standby and policemen on the ground. The sight was awful, but the situation was not the worst.

It seemed the insurgents had nowhere to run now.

They could hear occasional screams and sounds of falling debris coming from inside the church. The main entrance team must’ve advanced. They should be in the entrance hall by now.

It was only a matter of time before Rosei, Ruri, and the escorts finished off the enemy. Their goal would be to take the police down next.

They seemed unaware of the back door team still.

“Let’s leave the cars,” Jude suggested.

Rindo nodded. “We should climb the fence and get to the subway. It’s right there. I can guide you across Kashu.”

Rindo looked at the fence. He had already considered it tall when he arrived, but seeing it up close, it felt even taller.

Even he, with all his athletic abilities, would have a hard time scaling it.

“Okay. Let’s split up again. Sorry, we need people to push us over.”

“Take the puppy, too!” Liam cried anxiously.

Rindo and Jude looked at each other. Carrying the puppy with them would be easier than dealing with a child throwing a tantrum.

“Don’t worry, Lord Liam. Shirahagi will get him.”

The group split up again.

Heading to the subway were Nadeshiko, Rindo, Shirahagi, Sanekazura, Hanakiri, and two Town of Autumn escorts. The six special agents and two members of Agency staff would remain. Tsukihi’s subordinates and the Agency staff all paired up, holding each other’s arms, then crouched down to give the others a boost.

“Let’s go.”

Rindo ran first to show them how to do it. He jumped, then grabbed the shoulders of the pair boosting him up and stepped on their arms. As his weight sank onto them, the pair raised their arms as high as they could.

Rindo pushed on their shoulders at the same time and jumped. His body was thrown in the air and above the fence. Although he went higher than he needed, he quickly grabbed the fence to get on it.

“Next! I’ll pull you up! Nadeshiko first!”

It was like a circus stunt. Jude followed Rindo’s method to get up, and the rest were boosted and pulled up one by one.

“You go back up Winter and Summer!”

“Roger!”

The remaining team ran to join the fight in the parking lot.

Rindo wanted to stay and support them, too, but Rosei’s order was to get the children to safety first.

Even if victory seemed close, they had to prioritize their evacuation.

The passersby on the street outside seemed quite shocked by the group jumping over the fence.

“Lord Azami! There!”

Jude ran ahead and pointed at the road.

There stood multiple members of the Church; here in the city, their robes were easy to spot. They had a car stopped on the other side of the road and were running to it in a panic. They noticed Rindo’s group and waved.

“Hey! Can we use your car?!” Jude shouted, and the Church members beckoned to them with fervor.

“How many can fit in the car?” Rindo asked.

“Probably four… But let’s go!”

Rindo hesitated before nodding. They would have more security with them if they headed to the subway, but there could be insurgents blocking that escape route. Getting in the car was the best way to get away from this place as quickly as possible.

They crossed to the other side as the cars sounded their horns.

“Get in, quick!” the Church member said in Centrish. There were already four people inside, sitting in the driver’s, passenger, and rear seats. The car could fit in two more adults in the back with enough squeezing. The problem was who got to ride in the car.

Jude broke the ice.

“Lord Azami, could you take Nadeshiko? The rest of us will go to the subway. Splitting up could be a good idea if they’re going to pursue us.”

“But… Then you should take the car.”

“We won’t be far behind. Yamato’s goddess comes first.”

Rindo hesitated. He worried about leaving his companions behind, but if he was going to forsake Liam’s safety at this point, it was better for all of them to take the subway. Then the passengers got out of the car.

“We’ll stay here. We just have to go to the subway, right? We’ll help whoever stays behind. Esteemed Agents and Guards, please. And the woman, too.”

This was fortunate. That way, the Agents would be safe, and the locals could support the others taking the subway. It was the best plan possible. Rindo thanked the ones who had left the car, and then they got in. Jude took the passenger seat. Rindo sat behind the driver on the left, followed by Liam, then Sanekazura, who had Nadeshiko on her lap.

“We’ll see you again later, right?”

Nadeshiko asked her question from within the car. Shirahagi and the Autumn escorts were too big to fit in. Better for them to take the subway and meet back up later.

“Yes. It shouldn’t be too long,” Shirahagi said.

“Run if you come across anyone dangerous,” Nadeshiko replied.

“I will.”

“Don’t get into any danger, okay? Please.”

Shirahagi tried to smile, but Nadeshiko’s expression was too serious.

“I’m serious. Be careful.”

“…”

“I don’t know how I could possibly apologize to your families if something happened to you… So run away from anything scary…”

“Lady Nadeshiko…”

“Your mother is waiting for you all by herself back home, right, Mr. Shirahagi?”

His lady’s concern weighed on his heart.

“I have the Goddess of Autumn on my side…,” Shirahagi said, staring at Nadeshiko.

“No. Don’t rely on God. Put your own safety first.”

“No, Lady Nadeshiko.”

She blinked.

“You are my Goddess. I have your blessing. I’ve been with you always. If anything happens, your blessing will protect me.”

Shirahagi smiled now.

“We had our three o’clock snack together. I consider myself very blessed.”

“…Mr. Shirahagi.”

The young man had no idea how much those words encouraged her. The small goddess who had recently learned of her evil wanted to cry in response to Shirahagi’s pure prayer.

Seeing her reaction, the other escorts tried soothing her, too.

“We’ll be back with you right away. Please worry about yourself first…”

“We’ll meet back up as soon as we can. We can’t worry you, Lady Nadeshiko.”

Nadeshiko still seemed uncertain.

“You go now,” said Shirahagi. “And let Hanakiri go with you.”

Hanakiri had spent most of the time on this trip with Shirahagi and licked the human’s nose before barking loudly.

Nadeshiko blinked back her tears and smiled. “Hanakiri says he doesn’t want to leave you.”

“Really? He isn’t making fun of me?”

“No, he wouldn’t do that. You’re his friend.”

“So he’s just being playful?”

“Yes. Because you’re so kind… I think he likes loving on you. And I feel the same. I let you spoil me because you’re so kind, even though I shouldn’t.”

Her words pulled at his heartstrings.

“I’ll spoil you whenever you want. Please…take care of my furry friend.”

He cordially offered Hanakiri.

“Huh…?”

But the car door shut before Hanakiri could come in.

The ruthless thud echoed as Shirahagi exclaimed in shock.

“Get us out of here!” Jude ordered the driver, and the car peeled away before anyone had a moment to object.

Rindo looked through the rear window desperately, and he saw something unbelievable—something he did not want to believe.

The three Church members were holding Shirahagi and the escorts at gunpoint.

They had let their guard down while saying their good-byes.

 

“…Thank you for getting in the car.”

 

Rindo turned back ahead and found Jude pointing a gun at the rear seats—at Sanekazura and Nadeshiko on her lap.

“Please don’t resist. It won’t do you any good.”

Gunfire echoed outside the car, and Hanakiri howled. After a harsh bark, the dog yelped. There was no telling what they’d done to him.

Rindo couldn’t look back to check.

“…Jude?” Liam blinked and stared at his Guard. “Jude, what are you doing?”

“Shut up, Liam.”

“Jude, stop it! Get that gun away from Nadeshiko!”

Liam and Rindo reached out at the same time.

But Jude had already pulled the trigger.

The sound of death echoed in the dark.

One shot, then two. Rindo was holding down the gun by the third shot, but then, the driver let go of the wheel and pointed a second gun at him. The same noise played again.

 

One, two, three. The silenced, point-blank gunshots were harsh against their ears.

 

Blood sprayed out onto Liam’s and Nadeshiko’s cheeks.

 

The driver was too skilled.

 

Once he finished the job, he grabbed the wheel and corrected the car before it could swerve too far.

 

“I warned you. You shouldn’t have resisted.”

 

The first victim was Sanekazura. Her arms were already limp, no longer holding up Nadeshiko.

 

“Liam, you better not do anything stupid, either.”

 

The second victim, Rindo, writhed in pain as blood bubbled from his mouth.

 

“There are no more adults to take care of you now.”

“Lady Nadeshiko, stay with us. We’ll begin the trial.”

The man, his real name unknown, spoke as he pointed his gun at Liam.

Afterword

AFTERWORD

I hope this message finds you well. It’s been some time.

Where are you right now as you read this letter?

How have you been? I hope you are in good health.

I, as always, am making do up north. And I mean making do in the truest sense, as I write this letter in hours when people sleep. Soon, it will be time for Kaya to do her work, and I’m hustling alongside her.

Agents of the Four Seasons has gone through Spring and Summer, and after Dawn in the middle, we’ve finally reached Autumn.

I am grateful for everyone’s support. My readers, the bookstores, all the workers. My friends and family who allow me to cry on their shoulders. Suoh for the wonderful illustrations, as usual.

This story can only continue thanks to the help of so many people. Thank you all.

What will happen to the two little Autumns next? I hope you will be here to see the continuation of this story.

In the time it took me to deliver you this book, Agents of the Four Seasons has received two manga adaptations. I believe some of you might have seen them already.

Nappa Komatsuda-sensei’s Agents of the Four Seasons: Dance of Spring.

Yuriko Asami-sensei’s Agents of the Four Seasons: One Hundred Songs and One Hundred Pages.

I would appreciate it if you could check these out after reading Dance of Spring.

I’ve been in close talks with the artists as every chapter gets made. I can never stop wondering if you will like it. They are the same as the novels in that sense.

 

Now then, the story had already touched on Yamato’s Agent of Autumn, but now the details of her life have been revealed.

Perhaps some of you have sympathized or been hurt by her story.

Maybe you wanted something more fun, something that would lift your spirits, not something that would remind you of your suffering.

You don’t want morning to come. The present is so bad, you can’t see the future. You would like the mental burdens taken away.

I understand you. This story is not about that. It is a story for the scars you bore back then. It’s been the theme way back since Spring.

Please, I pray that you will reach the finish line of this story alongside its characters.

Personally, I believe that such stories and letters are sometimes necessary in life.

The book won’t begin unless you open it. Don’t forget that in life, and in the book, too, you are the protagonist. That is the case even now.

I will wait for you in the second part. Have a nice journey.